22.10.2014 Views

Editor Co-editor Associate Editors Editorial Board - University of ...

Editor Co-editor Associate Editors Editorial Board - University of ...

Editor Co-editor Associate Editors Editorial Board - University of ...

SHOW MORE
SHOW LESS

Create successful ePaper yourself

Turn your PDF publications into a flip-book with our unique Google optimized e-Paper software.

<strong>Editor</strong><br />

...............................................<br />

Leon de Kock<br />

<strong>Co</strong>-<strong>editor</strong><br />

................................................<br />

Deirdre Byrne<br />

<strong>Associate</strong> <strong>Editor</strong>s<br />

................................................<br />

Gwen Kane<br />

David Levey (Reviews)<br />

Khombe Mangwanda<br />

Therona Moodley<br />

Zodwa Motsa<br />

Karen Scherzinger<br />

Ivan Rabinowitz (Poetry)<br />

<strong>Editor</strong>ial <strong>Board</strong><br />

...............................................<br />

David Attwell (UNP); Louise Bethlehem (Hebrew <strong>University</strong>, Jerusalem);<br />

Mathew Blatchford (Fort Hare); Elleke Boehmer (Nottingham Trent); Duncan Brown (UND);<br />

Dennis Brutus (Franklin Pierce <strong>Co</strong>llege, New Hampshire);<br />

Laura Chrisman (Stanford); Cherry Clayton (Guelph); Stephen Clingman (Amherst, Massachusetts);<br />

Ampie <strong>Co</strong>etzee (UWC); Annette <strong>Co</strong>mbrink (Potch); MJ Daymond (UND); Christo Doherty (Rhodes);<br />

Carisma Dreyer (Potch); Miki Flockeman (UWC); Andrew Foley (JCE); Michael Green (UND);<br />

Michiel Heyns (Stellenbosch); Myrtle Hooper (Unizul); Hilton Hubbard (Unisa);<br />

Ronel Johl (RAU); Dirk Klopper (RAU); Loren Kruger (Chicago); Alan Lawson (Queensland); Craig Mackenzie (RAU);<br />

Julia Martin (UWC); Sikhumbuzo Mngadi (RAU); Tony Morphet (Freelance); Sarah Murray (Stellenbosch);<br />

Lewis Nkosi (Wyoming); Laraine O'<strong>Co</strong>nnell (Timbuveni <strong>Co</strong>llege <strong>of</strong> Education); Andries Oliphant (Unisa);<br />

Kole Omotoso (Stellenbosch); Martin Orkin (Haifa); Tony Parr (UWC); Mzo Sirayi (Unisa); Jane Starfield (Vista);<br />

Sue Starfield (Wits); Michael Titlestad (Wits); Keyan Tomaselli (UND); Joanne Tompkins (Queensland);<br />

Jean-Philippe Wade (UDW); Dennis Walder (Open <strong>University</strong>); Dan Wylie (Rhodes).<br />

ISSN 0041±5359<br />

<strong>Co</strong>ver illustration by JuÈ rg Ludwig<br />

<strong>Editor</strong>ial Policy: The journal places emphasis on theoretical and practical concerns in English studies in southern Africa.<br />

Uniquely southern African approaches to southern African problems are sought, although topics <strong>of</strong> a more general<br />

nature will also be considered. While the dominant style will be <strong>of</strong> a scholarly nature, the journal will also publish some<br />

poetry, as well as other forms <strong>of</strong> writing such as the interview, essay, review essay, conference report and polemical<br />

position.<br />

Submissions should be presented in Harvard style and be sent on paper as well as disk (WordPerfect), or e-mail<br />

attachment to the <strong>Editor</strong>, Department <strong>of</strong> English, <strong>University</strong> <strong>of</strong> South Africa, PO Box 392, Pretoria 0001. E-mail:<br />

dkockl@unisa.ac.za. Letters to the <strong>Editor</strong> will be published. Articles should not exceed 20 pages, including endnotes and<br />

bibliography. Subscriptions: R50,00 (US$30,00) for two issues a year. Write to the Business Section, Unisa Press, PO Box<br />

392, Pretoria, 0003. Subscription information by e-mail: delpoa@unisa.ac.za


scrutiny2 issues in english studies in southern africa vol 7 no 2 2002<br />

Articles<br />

STEPHAN MEYER<br />

`the only truth stands skinned in sound': Antjie Krog as translator 3<br />

DIANE SIMMONS<br />

A passion for Africans: psychoanalyzing Karen Blixen's neo-feudal Kenya 19<br />

LOREN KRUGER<br />

`Black Atlantics', `White Indians', and `Jews': locations, locutions, and syncretic identities in<br />

the fiction <strong>of</strong> Achmat Dangor and others 34<br />

..................................................................................<br />

Poetry and short fiction<br />

Poems by Don Maclennan and Stephan Meyer; short fiction by PP Fourie 51<br />

..................................................................................<br />

Review essay<br />

NICK MEIHUIZEN<br />

A troubled sense <strong>of</strong> belonging: private and public histories in the poetry <strong>of</strong> Isobel Dixon,<br />

John Eppel and Don Maclennan 63<br />

..................................................................................<br />

Letter to the <strong>Editor</strong><br />

ELWYN JENKINS<br />

With this kind <strong>of</strong> record, how can we be sure? 71<br />

..................................................................................<br />

~1 ....


Reviews<br />

MICHIEL HEYNS<br />

Not yet time to despair (review <strong>of</strong> IvanVladisavic¨ and Nadine Gordimer) 74<br />

IAN TROMP<br />

Running Zen into postmodernism (review <strong>of</strong> Marilet Sienaert) 77<br />

GARETH CORNWELL<br />

Ruled by his dark side (review <strong>of</strong> Arthur Nortje) 78<br />

..................................................................................<br />

Notes on contributors 81<br />

~2 ....


`the only truth stands skinned in sound' 1<br />

......................................................<br />

ANTJIE KROG AS TRANSLATOR<br />

Translation is a key strategy<br />

for survival Ð not only for<br />

writers and publishers,<br />

but for a language itself.<br />

If it does not develop a<br />

strong tradition <strong>of</strong><br />

translation, it may as well<br />

shut its doors<br />

ranslation, as critics and<br />

literary historians <strong>of</strong> various ~T. ......<br />

persuasions have remarked, is both an<br />

established practice in South African<br />

literature and one which still needs to<br />

be developed. This seemingly contradictory<br />

observation is easily resolved.<br />

There are, in fact, at least two general<br />

local approaches to translation and its<br />

role in the republic <strong>of</strong> letters and<br />

society at large. The more established<br />

practice, which goes back in print to<br />

the first publications by travellers and<br />

missionaries, is the rendering in Dutch<br />

or English <strong>of</strong> literature from indigenous<br />

South African languages. In this<br />

case, as with Lloyd and Bleek's<br />

famous texts, the translators had a<br />

European audience in mind. More<br />

recently however, translations into<br />

English have also been undertaken for<br />

the benefit <strong>of</strong> South Africans who do<br />

not understand the original but who<br />

also do not generally use English as a<br />

first language. 2 English is likely to<br />

STEPHAN MEYER<br />

continue in this role as master language,<br />

and as the greatest common<br />

denominator in which strangers meet<br />

in a shared, ``neutral'' public sphere.<br />

The second category <strong>of</strong> translations,<br />

the one still in its infancy, is the<br />

translation <strong>of</strong> selected key texts into<br />

all the <strong>of</strong>ficial languages <strong>of</strong> South<br />

Africa. Zakes Mda's Ways <strong>of</strong> dying<br />

was the first to receive this honour.<br />

Another, which is currently in progress,<br />

is Nelson Mandela's Long walk<br />

to freedom. Here the intention is a<br />

different one, more suited to some <strong>of</strong><br />

the strands in Michael Chapman's<br />

Southern African literatures and the<br />

proposed South African Languages<br />

Bill. 3 The effect, if not already the<br />

aim, is to create a single South African<br />

text which most <strong>of</strong> us have read ±<br />

albeit in different languages. In this<br />

case, selected stories held in common<br />

(rather than one unifying national<br />

language which establishes a common<br />

national ground) become the basis <strong>of</strong><br />

an imagined community. Instead <strong>of</strong><br />

leaving behind our private languages<br />

to communicate in the public sphere<br />

<strong>of</strong> English, these texts help us to<br />

establish a community in languages<br />

which permeate our own immediate,<br />

everyday, linguistically structured<br />

lifeworlds, which are in turn enriched<br />

by these texts.<br />

These two general categories have,<br />

inevitably, found themselves challenged,<br />

both in practice and in theory.<br />

So, for example, translations and<br />

transliterations from various languages<br />

into just one other language <strong>of</strong><br />

the region also abound. These range<br />

from the Xhosa translations <strong>of</strong> The<br />

pilgrim's progress by Tiyo Soga and<br />

John Henderson Soga, Sol T Plaatje's<br />

Sotho translations <strong>of</strong> Shakespeare,<br />

EugeÁ ne N Marais's Dwaalstories, AC<br />

Jordan's English recreation <strong>of</strong> Xhosa<br />

Tales from Southern Africa and Uys<br />

Krige's Afrikaans translations from<br />

the romance languages. Translations<br />

into English, after publication (for<br />

example, Wilma StockenstroÈ m's The<br />

Expedition to the boabab tree, John<br />

Miles's Deafening silence and Marlene<br />

van Niekerk's Triomf), or even before<br />

publication in Afrikaans (as in Brink's<br />

dual-language writing), have long<br />

been characteristic <strong>of</strong> Afrikaans literature.<br />

Within this evolving third tradition<br />

<strong>of</strong> translation and transliteration,<br />

Antjie Krog has rapidly become an<br />

established figure. In her Langenhoven<br />

memorial lecture held at the<br />

<strong>University</strong> <strong>of</strong> Port Elizabeth (Krog<br />

2001), she reflects on some <strong>of</strong> the<br />

translation projects into Afrikaans in<br />

which she has been involved. Her<br />

~3 .... ARTICLES


lecture clearly locates translation within a political<br />

context in which the power <strong>of</strong> different languages, as<br />

well as the historical moment <strong>of</strong> liberation, are<br />

crucial. <strong>Co</strong>ncurring with Es'kia Mphahlele and<br />

Frantz Fanon, she points out the importance ``after<br />

liberation, [<strong>of</strong>] rethinking a community and innovatively<br />

renaming, so as to prevent the persistence <strong>of</strong> old<br />

concepts and ideologies under the cover <strong>of</strong> the new''<br />

(Krog 2001:np; own translation). Translation as an<br />

activity <strong>of</strong> transformation, Krog implies, <strong>of</strong>ten occurs<br />

in what might be described as the right moment. But<br />

describing such right moments as if they have an<br />

existence independent <strong>of</strong> the act <strong>of</strong> translation is<br />

misleading. The right moment, we might argue, is as<br />

much constituted by the act <strong>of</strong> translation as it is an<br />

enabling condition for the translation. A case in point<br />

is Krog's and Gerrit Olivier's translation <strong>of</strong> Sontonga<br />

and Mqhayi's Nkosi Sikelel' iAfrika into Afrikaans in<br />

the late 1980s. While the political climate <strong>of</strong> the<br />

eighties facilitated the translation <strong>of</strong> the anthem, the<br />

very act <strong>of</strong> its translation and publication in<br />

Afrikaans also constitutes a moment <strong>of</strong> change for<br />

both Afrikaans, the text itself, and the public among<br />

whom it circulates. These moments have personal, as<br />

well as national trajectories, which may intersect in<br />

various ways. Shifting power relations which result in<br />

changes in language policy and practice have, for<br />

example, forced many previously sheltered individuals<br />

to come to terms with the difficulties <strong>of</strong> working in<br />

second and third languages. This is <strong>of</strong> course a<br />

situation long familiar to those whose mother tongue<br />

is not one <strong>of</strong> the hegemonic languages, those who<br />

``must learn the language <strong>of</strong> the masters, <strong>of</strong> capital<br />

and machines; [who] must lose their idiom in order to<br />

survive or live better'' (Derrida 1998:30).<br />

For Antjie Krog, who was born and bred in the<br />

Free State, and who could ``do, say, and achieve<br />

everything in Afrikaans'' for the first forty years <strong>of</strong><br />

her life, this moment came when she relocated to<br />

Cape Town in the early 1990s and covered the Truth<br />

and Reconciliation <strong>Co</strong>mmission for the South African<br />

Broadcasting <strong>Co</strong>rporation (Krog 2001:np). These<br />

shifts in power and language policy, which are<br />

arguably more intensely felt by native Afrikaans<br />

speakers than many other South Africans, elicit a<br />

significant response from her. While she finds English<br />

valuable as a language in which authors ``meet,<br />

measure each other, enter debate or conversation'',<br />

she feels that many non-English writers are tempted<br />

by its power to commit the error <strong>of</strong> writing in it. The<br />

problem with writing directly in a second or third<br />

language, Krog says, is that it is like expressing<br />

oneself on a ``toy piano'' (``popklaviertjie''), which<br />

usually results in inferior work (Krog 2001:np). One<br />

can distinguish clearly, according to Krog, between<br />

``two poetry `sounds' in a language: that <strong>of</strong> the<br />

`mother tongue' poets who are born with the poetics<br />

<strong>of</strong> that language in their bones, who drank it with<br />

their milk, and those who participate as `sharers' <strong>of</strong><br />

that language'' (2000b:14). Thus, she asserts that ``you<br />

can only really contribute (in the sense <strong>of</strong> changing<br />

tradition and boundaries) to the literature <strong>of</strong> a<br />

language if you have grown up in that language.<br />

Only if you know that house can you revolutionize the<br />

plan'' (2000b:14).<br />

Attractive as it may seem, with its evocation <strong>of</strong> a<br />

rejuvenating urpower <strong>of</strong> origin and its image <strong>of</strong><br />

fecundity, Krog's view in this instance is limited. It<br />

is premised on the assumption <strong>of</strong> a monolingual<br />

identity which is belied by the modern cosmopolitanism<br />

in which many people actually grow up bi- or<br />

multilingually, drinking from two breasts, so to speak.<br />

For them there is no one original. For them originals<br />

are always multiple, and the originality (in the sense<br />

<strong>of</strong> inventiveness) that they bring to language derives<br />

from their hybrid origins. Krog's claim thus reveal<br />

itself as a false universalization <strong>of</strong> her own particular<br />

situation ± one which may be shared by predominantly<br />

monolingual speakers, but not by all. Furthermore,<br />

Krog's claim fails to see the special value <strong>of</strong> a<br />

layered use <strong>of</strong> languages so common to multilingual<br />

societies such as South Africa. Sticking to Krog's<br />

metaphor ± used by Lorde as well (1984:110ff) ± many<br />

cathedrals, like literary texts as diverse as Romeo and<br />

Juliet and Nkosi Sikelel' iAfrika, are hybrids <strong>of</strong> some<br />

kind. They are revolutionary not despite, but because<br />

<strong>of</strong> this feature.<br />

A recent example <strong>of</strong> the latter is Johan van Wyk's<br />

Man-bitch (2001), which constitutes an incisive<br />

~4 .... ARTICLES


comparison, as Van Wyk, like Krog,<br />

has written all his poetry in Afrikaans.<br />

Man-bitch, his first venture into both<br />

prose and English, has been criticised<br />

for its ``bad'' editing. 4 But, what some<br />

may see as bad editing, others might<br />

regard as revolutionizing the plan <strong>of</strong> a<br />

house which, already, consists <strong>of</strong><br />

mixed styles. In that sense Van Wyk's<br />

book would fall in the tradition <strong>of</strong><br />

Adam Small's Afrikaans writing or<br />

Achmat Dangor's English writing, in<br />

which the presence <strong>of</strong> the ``other<br />

language'' is always felt. Van Wyk's<br />

book thus (unintentionally?) achieves<br />

what Krog herself has in mind in her<br />

own translation <strong>of</strong> her poems<br />

(2000a:3), and what Karen Press<br />

(2000b:14), one <strong>of</strong> Krog's translators,<br />

draws our attention to, namely that it<br />

is an English which has not unmoored<br />

itself from its Afrikaans origins. South<br />

African English in its many nonmetropolitan<br />

variants has a distinct<br />

flavour, and the revolutionary power<br />

<strong>of</strong> books such as Man-bitch is a direct<br />

effect <strong>of</strong> the fact that, in a very<br />

significant way, it is a bilingual text<br />

which bears this flavour. It is a book<br />

in which the Afrikaans, clothed in<br />

English, shines through the English<br />

and is not masked by it. It is an<br />

Afrikaans English, but not a simulated<br />

or affected one. And if it is read<br />

with bifocals, it becomes an Afrikaans<br />

book in English which, precisely<br />

because <strong>of</strong> that, contributes to both<br />

languages, not as separate entities, but<br />

in their intermingling.<br />

It is important to note though that<br />

Krog's appeal to write in the native<br />

tongue is not motivated by a laager<br />

mentality nor by a desire for ``purity''.<br />

This would have been the case if she<br />

had simply advocated mother-tongue<br />

writing and left it at that. But her<br />

appeal for mother-tongue writing exists<br />

in conjunction with her advocacy<br />

<strong>of</strong> translation and multilingualism,<br />

which, in the words <strong>of</strong> Khethiwe<br />

Marais, ``is a concrete way <strong>of</strong> showing<br />

acceptance <strong>of</strong> other peoples' humanity.<br />

Accepting other peoples' languages<br />

means accepting their equality<br />

and cultures. It is in essence accepting<br />

and practising the principle <strong>of</strong> democracy,<br />

giving people their right to<br />

hear and to be heard in their languages.''<br />

5 Krog (2001:np) notes:<br />

``When shifts in power necessitate<br />

authors to manage in other languages,<br />

one should not only stand on one's<br />

right to write in your mother-tongue,<br />

but also to be translated from your<br />

mother-tongue and thus properly become<br />

part <strong>of</strong> the voices in your<br />

country.'' In other words, the constraining<br />

effect <strong>of</strong> writing in a second<br />

or third language results in both the<br />

right to write in the native tongue and<br />

the right to be translated.<br />

But the matter does not end with<br />

the imperative to write in the native<br />

tongue and the right to translation<br />

into other languages ± in Krog's case<br />

from Afrikaans into English or Xhosa.<br />

In addition, there is an imperative<br />

to have things translated into the<br />

native tongue ± in her case from<br />

/Xam, Dutch, or Sepedi into Afrikaans.<br />

This is so because ``translation<br />

is one <strong>of</strong> the key strategies for survival<br />

± not only for writers and publishers,<br />

but for a language itself. If it does not<br />

develop a strong tradition <strong>of</strong> translation,<br />

`kan hy maar sy deure toemaak'<br />

[it may as well shut its doors]'' (Krog<br />

2001:np). This explains her many<br />

efforts in this direction. Krog's translations<br />

into Afrikaans include Henk<br />

van Woerden's autobiographical biography<br />

<strong>of</strong> Dimitri Tsafendas, Domein<br />

van glas, from Dutch into Afrikaans<br />

(the English translation, A mouthful <strong>of</strong><br />

glass, is by Dan Jacobson); Mandela's<br />

Lang pad na vryheid; and the translation<br />

<strong>of</strong> poetry from other South<br />

Africa languages into Afrikaans<br />

(Krog:2002). Krog undertakes translation<br />

in the belief, shared with Salman<br />

Rushdie, that it need not<br />

constitute only a loss, but that something<br />

can also be gained, both for<br />

Afrikaans and the languages from<br />

which the poems are translated (Krog<br />

2001).<br />

In addition, her insistence on<br />

mother-tongue writing is also based<br />

on her epistemology, her belief that<br />

``there is an irrefutable knowledge<br />

within a poet's language'' (2000b:14).<br />

If one relies on her creative writing to<br />

form an idea <strong>of</strong> what her notions <strong>of</strong><br />

knowledge and truth are, the picture is<br />

rather vague, possibly inconsistent.<br />

But then it may not be a fair<br />

expectation that poetry should be<br />

philosophically comprehensive or coherent.<br />

Nevertheless, one indication <strong>of</strong><br />

how she may see truth is intimated in<br />

her ``poet becoming'' (2000a:59)<br />

where she asserts a relationship between<br />

truth, meaning, and sound:<br />

when the meaning <strong>of</strong> a word yields,<br />

slips<br />

and then surrenders into tone ±<br />

from then<br />

the blood yearns for that infinite<br />

pitch <strong>of</strong> a word<br />

because: the only truth stands<br />

skinned in sound<br />

Here we need to distinguish a<br />

weaker from a stronger claim. The<br />

~5 .... ARTICLES


weaker claim (which would be shared by most<br />

linguistic-turn theories <strong>of</strong> truth), is that truth is<br />

expressed in language, that is, only utterances (and<br />

not perceptions) are possible candidates for truth. 6<br />

The stronger claim is that truth arises when semantics<br />

and phonics stand in a particular relationship to each<br />

other. In this generalization, the reply from theorists<br />

<strong>of</strong> truth would be the rather mild one, namely that<br />

sound does not add anything to the truth value <strong>of</strong> an<br />

utterance. But Krog, who herself has a musical<br />

background, makes a stronger claim (at least here),<br />

namely that truth arises when semantics yields to<br />

phonics. Truth is not only a matter <strong>of</strong> meaning but,<br />

more accurately, a matter meaning moulded by<br />

sound. The force <strong>of</strong> language (even its illocutionary<br />

force, Krog seems to suggest) lies in its combination<br />

<strong>of</strong> incantation and propositional truth. This is a claim<br />

which would elicit as loud a rejection from most<br />

contemporary philosophical theories <strong>of</strong> truth as it<br />

would be embraced by imbongis, medieval bards and<br />

modern priests. 7<br />

Like Adorno, Krog subscribes to what may be<br />

called an aesthetic theory <strong>of</strong> truth. This view is<br />

underscored by her emphasis on the value <strong>of</strong><br />

ideophones (Krog 2001:np). The poet who writes in<br />

her native tongue, Krog's argument seems to go, gets<br />

closer to the truth because she has a better ear for the<br />

sounds <strong>of</strong> her native tongue (the instrument she plays<br />

best) than for other languages. The poet's technical<br />

skill, namely <strong>of</strong> speaking the truth by shaping<br />

semantics into phonics, is best practised in the mother<br />

tongue. This claim consists <strong>of</strong> various parts, each with<br />

its own problems. The one claim is that the poet<br />

should stick to the instrument she knows best. The<br />

second claim is that authors are best in their mother<br />

tongue. The third claim asserts that truth arises in the<br />

immanent connection between semantics and phonics,<br />

or even the yielding <strong>of</strong> semantics to phonics. The first<br />

claim refuses to see the particular aesthetic achievement<br />

<strong>of</strong> authors who do not write in their mother<br />

tongue (for example, Joseph <strong>Co</strong>nrad). The second is<br />

blind to the achievements <strong>of</strong> authors such as Samuel<br />

Beckett, who are equally skilled in more than one<br />

language. The third claim has radical implications for<br />

the practice <strong>of</strong> translation. My question here is not<br />

whether Krog's claim about the union <strong>of</strong> semantics<br />

and phonics is correct, but what its implications are<br />

for translation ± in which the union <strong>of</strong> semantics and<br />

phonics achieved in the original is rent asunder ± and<br />

whether the semantic-phonics view is compatible with<br />

Krog's stated goal <strong>of</strong> translation, namely to retain the<br />

echoes <strong>of</strong> the original in the translation.<br />

It is also unclear how far Krog would go in her<br />

assertion <strong>of</strong> a connection between the sounds <strong>of</strong> a<br />

language and the truth claims that can be made in it.<br />

Two possible positions can be discerned. The first<br />

would hold that the many sounds in different<br />

languages lead to the same truth, along similar lines<br />

to the many religions leading to the same god. The<br />

second view ± which has its modern ancestors in the<br />

German Romantics Humboldt and Herder 8 and its<br />

local representative in WH Bleek (whose transformations<br />

<strong>of</strong> /Xam Krog has translated into Afrikaans) ±<br />

holds that each language discloses the world differently<br />

and that we can never step out <strong>of</strong> a particular<br />

language into a prelinguistic world (Humboldt 1996<br />

20). 9 There are some indications from her response to<br />

working on the translation <strong>of</strong> poems from other<br />

native languages into Afrikaans that Krog shares this<br />

view. She asserts that she sometimes found herself<br />

confronted by a phrase which changes her whole<br />

perception in that moment, with the result that she<br />

``will always think differently about this'' (Krog<br />

2001:np).<br />

If different languages disclose the world differently,<br />

<strong>of</strong>fer different world-views or conceptual schemes,<br />

and even different truths, this raises the spectre <strong>of</strong><br />

relativism when it comes to truth, and the problem <strong>of</strong><br />

incommensurability when it comes to translation.<br />

Both these consequences create problems for the<br />

possibility <strong>of</strong> translation. As we see from Krog's<br />

introduction to the collection <strong>of</strong> English translations<br />

<strong>of</strong> her poems, Down to my last skin (2000a:3), she is<br />

extremely sensitive to the possibilities <strong>of</strong> the onceforged<br />

union <strong>of</strong> meaning and sound falling apart in<br />

translation. Given the specific cadences <strong>of</strong>, say<br />

English, translation necessarily requires establishing<br />

a new union between meaning and sound. But, Krog<br />

notes, this may force choices on the translator in<br />

~6 .... ARTICLES


favour <strong>of</strong> the one over the other.<br />

Given the notion <strong>of</strong> truth implied in<br />

her ``poet becoming'', this means that<br />

``new'' poems arise in the process <strong>of</strong><br />

translation which are quite different<br />

from the originals. If translations are<br />

to achieve the union <strong>of</strong> meaning and<br />

sound that merge in a specific truth, it<br />

is hard to see how the ``original''<br />

Afrikaans can echo in the ``derivative''<br />

as Krog would like it to<br />

(2000a:3).<br />

Krog's requirement that translation<br />

should occur in various directions also<br />

informs her translation <strong>of</strong> her own<br />

work into English. 10 Before Down to<br />

my last skin, she had rendered her bilingual<br />

Aardklop play, Waarom is die<br />

wat voor Toyi-Toyi altyd vet? [Why is<br />

it that those who Toyi-Toyi in front are<br />

always so fat?] into English for the<br />

Market Theatre. <strong>Co</strong>untry <strong>of</strong> my skull,<br />

too, was written in Afrikaans and<br />

simultaneously translated into English.<br />

Krog would compose it in<br />

Afrikaans during the first part <strong>of</strong> the<br />

week, and then, working on a split<br />

screen, translate it into English during<br />

the second half <strong>of</strong> the week, ``because<br />

Afrikaans didn't want that book''<br />

(2000b:15).<br />

One can only speculate what effect<br />

<strong>Co</strong>untry <strong>of</strong> my skull might have had<br />

on Afrikaans readers and Afrikaans<br />

literature had it been published in<br />

Afrikaans. Even a cursory look at an<br />

extract from the Afrikaans manuscript<br />

reveals the ways in which the<br />

medium <strong>of</strong> Afrikaans foregrounds<br />

certain themes which recede in the<br />

English publication. Krog dedicates<br />

<strong>Co</strong>untry <strong>of</strong> my skull to ``every victim<br />

who had an Afrikaner surname on her<br />

lips'', making the book, to some<br />

extent, a reckoning with Afrikaans<br />

men who committed atrocities. This<br />

feature stands out clearly in the<br />

Afrikaans manuscript. The show <strong>of</strong><br />

power by Afrikaner Weerstandbeweging<br />

(AWB) men, with which the<br />

book opens, has in the Afrikaans<br />

manuscript a harshness which fades<br />

somewhat in the English. Even where<br />

the content <strong>of</strong> the Afrikaans version<br />

remains largely the same, the mere<br />

fact that this reckoning takes place in<br />

Afrikaans means that Krog's goal is<br />

achieved more fully, since it constitutes<br />

an act <strong>of</strong> wresting Afrikaans from<br />

the hands <strong>of</strong> those who claimed it<br />

solely as theirs and then sullied it with<br />

their deeds. Were <strong>Co</strong>untry <strong>of</strong> my skull<br />

to have been published in Afrikaans,<br />

it may to some extent have restored<br />

Afrikaans as the language <strong>of</strong> people<br />

who suffer and dispense justice rather<br />

than injustice, and this in turn may<br />

have contributed to reforming the<br />

language from the inside.<br />

What the English publication gains,<br />

though, is that it forcefully underlines<br />

the necessity <strong>of</strong> translation in a<br />

multilingual society such as South<br />

Africa. In the English publication ± in<br />

contrast to the Afrikaans manuscript<br />

± Eugene Terreblanche's words during<br />

his appearance before the justice<br />

commission are rendered in Afrikaans,<br />

followed by English. An early<br />

excerpt from his speech is followed in<br />

the English by the important,<br />

``Translation! Members <strong>of</strong> Parliament,<br />

especially the exiles, ransack<br />

desks for translation equipment''<br />

(Krog 1998:2). Significantly, the single-word<br />

explicative sentence,<br />

``Translation!'', is missing from the<br />

Afrikaans manuscript in which the<br />

translation itself is omitted because it<br />

is redundant.<br />

The second theme which recedes<br />

behind the English is the relationship<br />

between Afrikaans and English in the<br />

struggle for domination and liberation.<br />

Krog depicts the queen's English<br />

as ``'n Gewone toespraak, maar met<br />

Die Aksent wat ander bevolkingsgroepe<br />

vir eeue al intimideer''<br />

(Manuscript 20.3.95; hereafter Afr<br />

ms). In English, the sentence reads,<br />

``the content may be ordinary, but it is<br />

delivered in the Accent, which has<br />

intimidated half the earth for centuries''<br />

(1998:8). But by satirically describing,<br />

in Afrikaans, the queen's<br />

elevated speech, Krog is implicitly<br />

suggesting that it should be resisted or<br />

undermined. She thereby restores<br />

Afrikaans as a language <strong>of</strong> the oppressed,<br />

and <strong>of</strong> resistance, in its<br />

relation to English as a medium <strong>of</strong><br />

colonization and domination. What is<br />

at stake though is not to claim<br />

Afrikaans for the white victims <strong>of</strong> the<br />

Anglo-Boer war. Rather, it is to<br />

reassert Afrikaans's roots in the<br />

speech and writing <strong>of</strong> Cape slaves ± <strong>of</strong><br />

colonized people. This paves the way<br />

for a theme which recurs throughout<br />

<strong>Co</strong>untry <strong>of</strong> my skull, for example in<br />

the sentiments <strong>of</strong> the young comrade<br />

who refuses to enter Krog's class: ``He<br />

called Afrikaans a colonial language.<br />

`What is English then?' I asked.<br />

`English was born in the centre <strong>of</strong><br />

Africa,' he said with great conviction.<br />

`It was brought here by Umkhonto we<br />

Sizwe' (Krog 1998:15±16). 11<br />

Some valuable insights can be<br />

gained by reading an excerpt <strong>of</strong> the<br />

Afrikaans manuscript dealing with the<br />

queen's visit to Cape Town against<br />

the English publication. The Afrikaans<br />

version is mainly based on<br />

Krog's radio reports for the SABC,<br />

~7 .... ARTICLES


with sections dated accordingly, thus accounting for a<br />

certain immediacy <strong>of</strong> content. In the Afrikaans<br />

manuscript, the text <strong>of</strong> Krog's Afrikaans radio report<br />

is given in inverted commas and in the past tense, as<br />

would be appropriate for a report broadcast after the<br />

event. This contrasts with the English (1998:7±9) in<br />

which the inverted commas are erased so that Krog is<br />

no longer quoting herself, and her relationship to the<br />

narrated events is adjusted. The English is rendered in<br />

a dramatic present tense as if it were a live, internal<br />

narration. In addition, it contains a significant<br />

insertion in which her and her colleague's rush across<br />

the city in a taxi to the Britannia, where they are to<br />

meet the queen, is given.<br />

This autobiographical insertion is significant on<br />

several levels. One <strong>of</strong> its effects is to alter the pace <strong>of</strong><br />

the telling, creating an effect <strong>of</strong> narrative suspense.<br />

The autobiographical insertion changes the mood<br />

from the tragic feel which enfolds the book, to bathos,<br />

thus pulling the queen down to the narrator's and<br />

(possibly also) the reader's level. The queen's mythical<br />

aura is debunked when the taxi driver refers to her as<br />

the ``one who wears lead in her seams'' and the<br />

author-narrator describes her own act <strong>of</strong> getting<br />

dressed in the taxi (Krog 1998:8). This underscores<br />

the earlier description <strong>of</strong> the queen as someone who<br />

``looks like anybody's auntie from PE'' (1988:7) [``sy<br />

lyk soos iemand se Engelse tannie uit PE'' (Afr ms)]<br />

and whose speech ``sounds like something one would<br />

find at any small-town women's society meeting''<br />

[``Toe sy haar toespraak maak is dit so half bekend<br />

soos die van 'n VLU (Vroue Landbou Unie)<br />

voorsitter'' (Afr ms)]. While one <strong>of</strong> the effects is to<br />

assert similarity and thus flatten the hierarchy<br />

between the queen and mere mortals such as Krog,<br />

another is to assert the difference and distance<br />

between the compulsory femininity <strong>of</strong> the handbagcarrying<br />

auntie and Krog's own feminism.<br />

Generally the discretion (one may even argue<br />

prudence) evident in the Afrikaans broadcast has<br />

made way, in the English publication three years later,<br />

for more critical cynicism. The Afrikaans radio<br />

report, for example, reads: ``Binne die groot saal<br />

was die atmosfeer opvallend ... nou hoe sal 'n mens dit<br />

stel ... een van: opdress vir die Queen ... veral 'n<br />

geleentheid om met jou groep se tradisionele drag te<br />

spog'' (Afr ms) [``Inside the Assembly Hall the<br />

atmosphere is predominantly that <strong>of</strong> ... how shall<br />

one put it? ... dressing up for the Queen'' (Krog<br />

1998:7)]. The English then makes the same comment<br />

about the politician's mixture <strong>of</strong> posturing (``spog''),<br />

but appends, after the phrase ``[a]n opportunity to<br />

show <strong>of</strong>f your traditional dress ...'', the scathing<br />

addition, ``... your designer contacts and your gravytrain<br />

menu''.<br />

This going to and fro from the one text to the other<br />

in the writing <strong>of</strong> <strong>Co</strong>untry <strong>of</strong> my skull, the one feeding<br />

and changing the other, led Krog to discover a way <strong>of</strong><br />

reappropriating her own poems in translation. Until<br />

then she had felt alienated from her own poems<br />

translated by others, because the translators generally<br />

selected love and political poems, bracketing <strong>of</strong>f those<br />

``dealing with the issues <strong>of</strong> being a woman and being<br />

an Afrikaner woman'' in particular (2000b:13). The<br />

personal choice <strong>of</strong> translators began to make her feel<br />

``skeef'' [skewed] (2000b:13). Two issues are at stake<br />

here: the first is to correct the skewed representation<br />

<strong>of</strong> oneself by filling in the gaps left by erratic and<br />

selective representation. The second is to overcome<br />

the alienation <strong>of</strong> having words ascribed to one, words<br />

with which one cannot quite associate onself but<br />

which one cannot disclaim as one's own either. Down<br />

to my last skin aims to overcome both hurdles in one<br />

and the same act <strong>of</strong> writing.<br />

By making her own selection Krog seeks to fill the<br />

gaps and adjust the partial representation <strong>of</strong> her work<br />

in English. But to do this she cannot simply add<br />

variants to the images in existing translations. Rather,<br />

she must add poems which <strong>of</strong>fer new and different<br />

dimensions. Critics should therefore pay careful<br />

attention to her selection <strong>of</strong> poems for translation<br />

and to the shifts in self-representation which her<br />

choices constitute. However, while Down to my last<br />

skin may help to amend Krog's skewed image to the<br />

author's own liking, it cannot fully overcome the<br />

fragmentary nature <strong>of</strong> her self-representation. It<br />

remains a selection, and as such it is an incomplete<br />

translation <strong>of</strong> her work as a whole. It is only through<br />

the selection's composition that the volume can, to<br />

~8 .... ARTICLES


some degree, compensate for the<br />

fragmentary and dispersed nature <strong>of</strong><br />

Krog's presence in English. In addition<br />

to the selection, therefore, the<br />

composition (the sequencing and<br />

groupings) <strong>of</strong> Down to my last skin<br />

needs to be considered.<br />

Krog's translation also has a psychological<br />

dimension, namely the desire<br />

to feel that she can associate<br />

herself with the words ascribed to her.<br />

Through translating the poems herself,<br />

she has lived through them<br />

herself, in the same way that Krog<br />

``wanted to live a second life through<br />

you / Lady Anne Barnard'', infusing<br />

them with her spirit so that she is not<br />

``opposite but together in this verse''<br />

(Krog 2000a; ``Lady Anne as guide'').<br />

But it is questionable to what extent<br />

this oneness with her own words is<br />

possible. One might argue that one <strong>of</strong><br />

Krog's motives for this translation <strong>of</strong><br />

her poems was to revisit the Afrikaans<br />

originals. It was perhaps not only the<br />

alienation from her own words rendered<br />

by others into English that she<br />

wanted to resist, but also a sense <strong>of</strong><br />

alienation from her Afrikaans poems<br />

brought about by the passage <strong>of</strong> time<br />

and the nature <strong>of</strong> print. Krog's<br />

translations into English thus constitute<br />

a legible trace <strong>of</strong> the poet's selfreflexive<br />

revision <strong>of</strong> her own work in<br />

Afrikaans. But this argument implies<br />

that even her own translations into<br />

English may, in time, meet the same<br />

fate: their moorings to her will surely<br />

also be severed by the alienating<br />

forces <strong>of</strong> time and print. In the final<br />

analysis, the extent to which language<br />

speaks us as much as we speak it<br />

raises questions about achieving<br />

agency over the medium such that one<br />

may overcome its alienating power.<br />

Paradoxically, another source <strong>of</strong><br />

unease arises from the recuperation <strong>of</strong><br />

her poetry (and herself) in English,<br />

and the status <strong>of</strong> English already<br />

alluded to with regard to <strong>Co</strong>untry <strong>of</strong><br />

my skull. Krog admits that she<br />

``sometimes feels ashamed that [she]<br />

wanted to be read in English''<br />

(2000b:13). She questions her own<br />

motives, which, she speculates, may<br />

be inferiority, arrogance, or simply<br />

the desire ``to be read by people whom<br />

you like'' (2000b:15). Such uneasiness<br />

does not only appear in the form <strong>of</strong><br />

shame. It also has to do with a certain<br />

``resistance to colonization, giving in<br />

to the power, being owned by the<br />

colonizer, being accepted, accessed<br />

only through the colonized hand''<br />

(2000b:13). Krog's uneasiness is evident<br />

in her awareness <strong>of</strong> the relationship<br />

between the power <strong>of</strong> the state<br />

and language. Always aware <strong>of</strong> the<br />

fact that Afrikaans was the language<br />

<strong>of</strong> the powerful, and <strong>of</strong> ``how much<br />

Afrikaans writing is concerned with<br />

writing towards the ear <strong>of</strong> power'', she<br />

asks ± with characteristic self-criticism<br />

± whether she yielded to the temptation<br />

<strong>of</strong> translation into the new master<br />

language because she again wants ``to<br />

be close to that language <strong>of</strong> power, to<br />

speak to the ear <strong>of</strong> power'' (2000b:17).<br />

Thus, although Down to my last skin is<br />

written in the English language, Krog<br />

insists that she does ``not want to<br />

belong to English'' (2000b:13) and<br />

that this volume ``should always form<br />

part <strong>of</strong> Afrikaans literature''<br />

(2000b:14).<br />

Be that as it may, Krog and her<br />

poetry are no newcomers to the<br />

business <strong>of</strong> establishing a conversation<br />

among citizens at large. The<br />

poem with which Down to My Last<br />

Skin opens, ``my beautiful land'' (``My<br />

mooi land'', 1969), appeared in English<br />

in the ANC's Dar es Salaam<br />

mouthpiece a few months after it was<br />

written in Afrikaans. Not surprisingly,<br />

it did not make its way into her<br />

first volume <strong>of</strong> poetry, published<br />

when she was barely eighteen, for<br />

reasons which have no bearing on its<br />

literary quality (Krog 2000a:5).<br />

Opening the volume with this poem is<br />

more than just a politically correct<br />

retrieval <strong>of</strong> a once-suppressed text. It<br />

is an act <strong>of</strong> retrieval which, while<br />

doomed to flounder in one respect, is<br />

extremely powerful in another. Part <strong>of</strong><br />

the original force <strong>of</strong> the poem lay<br />

exactly in the fact that it expressed an<br />

interracial sexual transgression in the<br />

heyday <strong>of</strong> apartheid by a young<br />

Afrikaner woman, written in Afrikaans.<br />

But the transgressive nature <strong>of</strong><br />

the poem has been vitiated by the<br />

scrapping <strong>of</strong> the Immorality Act and<br />

<strong>of</strong> statutory apartheid. In addition,<br />

the poem's transgression is further<br />

weakened because it takes place in<br />

English rather than Afrikaans. In a<br />

kind <strong>of</strong> inversion <strong>of</strong> the usual relationship<br />

between original and translation,<br />

it is only as a shadow <strong>of</strong> the<br />

translation that the original survives.<br />

One may even argue that the original<br />

is overshadowed by the context <strong>of</strong> its<br />

translation. Written in 1969, the poem<br />

is a critical utopian fantasy: critical in<br />

the sense that it sketches an anticipated<br />

utopian racial harmony ``where<br />

black and white hand in hand / can<br />

bring peace and love / in my beautiful<br />

land''. It is a fantasy, in the sense that<br />

the narrator builds herself an imagined<br />

land (``look, I build myself a<br />

land / where skin colour doesn't<br />

count''). But the poem is reinserted<br />

into the active literary and social<br />

~9 .... ARTICLES


context at a time when this fantasy has become the<br />

reality <strong>of</strong> nation-building, when in reality people are<br />

building a land ``where no goat face in parliament /<br />

can keep things permanently verkramp'' (Krog<br />

2000a:11). Although the transgressive power <strong>of</strong> the<br />

original has faded, the opportunity <strong>of</strong> republication<br />

afforded by translation revives the original critical/<br />

utopian yearning. The value <strong>of</strong> recontextualisation<br />

created by the translation thus resides in the<br />

revitalisation <strong>of</strong> this yearning, rather than the original<br />

transgression.<br />

A second reason for opening the collection with<br />

``my beautiful land'' lies in the construction <strong>of</strong> the<br />

collection. The opening poem expresses a hope for<br />

more liberal and just gender relations. This hope is (at<br />

least partly) fulfilled in the last poem, ``paternoster'',<br />

which, by acclaiming women's power, serves as an<br />

appropriate endpiece. In ``my beautiful land'' the<br />

narrator imagines a place where love does not mean<br />

sacrificing one's freedom to the other through the<br />

constraints <strong>of</strong> hegemonically imposed marriage vows<br />

± ``where I can love you, / [...] without saying `I do' ''.<br />

The volume leads us through the vagaries <strong>of</strong> marriage,<br />

motherhood, political and social oppression, and the<br />

``I'' in ``paternoster'' then proudly asserts a freedom<br />

achieved. One can thus see in the selection and<br />

composition <strong>of</strong> the volume an affirmation <strong>of</strong> Krog's<br />

point that translation is inevitably interpretation, and<br />

that she was guided as much by her present<br />

perspective as by the forces which directed the<br />

original Afrikaans (2000a:3±4).<br />

Being her own translator gave Krog the liberty to<br />

chop and change, something a translator <strong>of</strong> someone<br />

else's work cannot do. Thus she ``changed as much as<br />

[she] wanted, 12 [she] cut poems up ... shortened them<br />

... gave some new titles ... constructed new cycles'' 13<br />

(2000b:18). As her own translator she did not have to<br />

defer to the authority <strong>of</strong> the original text or the<br />

original author, as she did with Lang pad na vryheid.<br />

Her question regarding Long walk to freedom,<br />

whether ``one sticks to Mandela's judgement on the<br />

word'' (Krog 2001:np) or follows one's own interpretation<br />

in the translation, is indicative <strong>of</strong> her<br />

awareness <strong>of</strong> the problem <strong>of</strong> deviations between the<br />

authority <strong>of</strong> the author and the authority <strong>of</strong> the<br />

translator, and how both <strong>of</strong> these are compromised by<br />

the constraints <strong>of</strong> the respective languages in which<br />

they write. 14 Even if the problem <strong>of</strong> authorial<br />

authority is resolved by the author becoming her<br />

own translator, the problems arising from the<br />

constraints <strong>of</strong> the languages themselves persist.<br />

One <strong>of</strong> these constraints posed by language upon<br />

which Krog remarks is the loss <strong>of</strong> the oral quality<br />

which informs her Afrikaans poems. This constraint<br />

in rendering Afrikaans into English is indeed hardfelt.<br />

The distinctions Krog draws between formal,<br />

academic, received (``algemeen beskaafde''), high,<br />

friendly, alternative, ``loslit'', mixed, slang and<br />

kitchen Afrikaans fall into two modes: the formal<br />

mode, which operates in the various domains <strong>of</strong><br />

power (the scientific treatise, high art, the address to<br />

the nation and the congregation, the plea to a higher<br />

authority); and the colloquial mode, which operates in<br />

the domains <strong>of</strong> the intimate and private, the playful,<br />

the subversive, but also the brutal. Many <strong>of</strong> the<br />

distinctions she draws are related to the distinctions<br />

between the spoken and the written word. There is, I<br />

would like to suggest, very little middle ground in<br />

written Afrikaans. One effect <strong>of</strong> the translation into<br />

written English <strong>of</strong> spoken and colloquial Afrikaans is<br />

that the translated text <strong>of</strong>ten falls into precisely that<br />

middle ground which contains so much <strong>of</strong> the English<br />

register. In consequence, the robustness and subversiveness<br />

<strong>of</strong> the original poems are severely tempered.<br />

The resistance <strong>of</strong> language to the translator's<br />

agency is also evident in the absence <strong>of</strong> poems which<br />

Krog abandoned for translation. The impossibility <strong>of</strong><br />

translating one colloquialism into another meant that<br />

whole poems had to be left out, primarily for this<br />

reason. Striking examples <strong>of</strong> this are ``man ek lus 'n<br />

twakkie'' from Gedigte 1989±1995 and the six<br />

narratives from the Richtersveld which open Kleur<br />

kom nooit alleen nie. According to Krog, Jerusalemgangers<br />

posed particular difficulty. As a volume<br />

working with haplology, it at the same time ``works<br />

as a complete entity'' (2000b:19), so that only a few<br />

poems could survive the excision from the original<br />

``like a bead in a necklace'' (2000b:19), and even they<br />

~10 .... ARTICLES


were not able to carry all the layers <strong>of</strong><br />

meaning once they dropped out <strong>of</strong><br />

their context. Even among the poems<br />

which are included, the resistance <strong>of</strong><br />

English to the translator's agency is<br />

evident. One such an example is<br />

``nightmare <strong>of</strong> A Samuel born Krog''.<br />

There is no doubt about the loss <strong>of</strong><br />

sound quality, a loss which must be<br />

heartfelt by Krog, for whom sound is<br />

such a crucial part <strong>of</strong> a poem. And<br />

this must be even more so in view <strong>of</strong><br />

the fact that the poem deals with, and<br />

opens the section on, poetic composition.<br />

If we compare the first line <strong>of</strong> the<br />

Afrikaans, ``die lessenaar is warm en<br />

bloederig soos 'n pasgeslagte karkas''<br />

with the English ``the desk is warm<br />

and bloody like a newly slaughtered<br />

carcass'', the loss is evident.<br />

But, whereas some poems pay the<br />

price <strong>of</strong> translation primarily with a<br />

loss in sound quality, ``paternoster''<br />

(the poem with which Krog closes her<br />

selection) testifies to an even greater<br />

loss, namely the union <strong>of</strong> semantic<br />

and phonic values which in Krog's<br />

terms constitute the innate truth <strong>of</strong><br />

the poem. A comparison <strong>of</strong> the<br />

Afrikaans original and the English<br />

translation makes this clear:<br />

I would like to suggest that Krog's<br />

comment on the difficulty <strong>of</strong> retaining<br />

the quality <strong>of</strong> spoken Afrikaans in the<br />

translations (2000a:4) and her translation<br />

<strong>of</strong> ``paternoster'' prove the<br />

point that if truth consists in the<br />

union <strong>of</strong> meaning and sound, the<br />

translation <strong>of</strong> this poem has shattered<br />

much <strong>of</strong> its truth. One <strong>of</strong> the ways in<br />

which the Afrikaans poem counters<br />

the patriarchy alluded to in the title is<br />

by undermining sacred and poetic<br />

language with the colloquial, a strategy<br />

largely imperceptible in the<br />

translation. The loss <strong>of</strong> both the oral<br />

and colloquial quality (which have<br />

been a feature <strong>of</strong> her writing since her<br />

first volume and evident in a poem<br />

dedicated to her mother, which she<br />

describes as ``sommer / a barefoot<br />

poem'' (2000a:12)) are inevitable. For<br />

example: The Afrikaans ``moerse''<br />

(line 1) is a rather common colloquialism<br />

for ``groot'' (big). It also has a<br />

second meaning, namely ``womb''<br />

(which for some would verge on the<br />

vulgar, as in ``gaan na jou moer''), on<br />

which Krog plays in this poem celebrating<br />

women's power and liberty.<br />

This multivalency is sanitised in the<br />

English ``massive'' (probably chosen<br />

because it phonically echoes ``stand'')<br />

which is closer to the academic<br />

``massiewe'' and the received ``groot''<br />

than to the original ``moerse''. Similarly<br />

``slat'' (line 2) is the colloquial<br />

spoken for ``slaan''; a distinction<br />

which vanishes in the English ``beats''.<br />

And ``smyt'' (line 8), which is considerably<br />

less ``poetic'' and uncommon<br />

in landscape poetry or less<br />

``civilised'' than ``werp'' loses these<br />

qualities in the English ``casts'' (which<br />

however captures the image <strong>of</strong> casting<br />

a line). The Afrikaans ``pak'' (line 11),<br />

gives way to a comparatively tamer,<br />

even refined or effeminate ``clasp'',<br />

thus contradicting the whole tone <strong>of</strong><br />

the poem. 15 The fact that ``gut'' (line<br />

5) already appears in English in the<br />

original (``in sy gut'') is erased in<br />

translation, which once again dilutes<br />

the break with the purified ``literary''<br />

language used here to refute the<br />

effeminate ideal <strong>of</strong> woman, a theme<br />

we have already seen occupying Krog<br />

in <strong>Co</strong>untry <strong>of</strong> my skull. It is an added<br />

pity, given the poem's position in the<br />

collection as a closing piece, that its<br />

original forcefulness could not be<br />

retained to the same extent in the<br />

translation. On the other hand, despite<br />

these losses, one could hardly<br />

paternoster<br />

ek staan op 'n moerse rots langs die see by Paternoster<br />

die see slat slingers in die lug<br />

lig groen skuim<br />

onverskrokke kyk ek elke donnerse brander<br />

in sy gut voor hy breek<br />

die rots sidder onder my sole<br />

my bo-beenspiere bult<br />

my bekken smyt die aangeleerde knak uit haar uit<br />

se moer ek is rots ek is klip ek is duin<br />

helder sing my tiete 'n koperklepgeluid<br />

my hande pak Moordbaai en Bekbaai<br />

my arms skeur ekstaties bo my kop:<br />

ek is<br />

ek is<br />

die here hoor my<br />

'n vry fokken vrou<br />

paternoster<br />

I stand on a massive rock in the sea at Paternoster<br />

theseabeatsstrips<strong>of</strong>lightgreenfoam<br />

into the air<br />

fearless I stare down every bloody damn wave<br />

in the gut as it breaks<br />

therockquakesundermysoles<br />

my upper leg muscles bulge<br />

my pelvis casts out its acquired resigned tilt<br />

like hell! I am a rock I am a stone I am a dune<br />

distinct my tits hiss a copper kettle sound<br />

my hands clasp Moordbaai and Bekbaai<br />

my arms tear ecstatically past my head:<br />

Iam<br />

Iam<br />

god hears me<br />

afreefuckingwoman<br />

~11 .... ARTICLES


imagine a more appropriate and assertive poem with<br />

which to conclude the selection.<br />

Besides the loss <strong>of</strong> colloquialisms and the effect this<br />

has on the poem's rewriting <strong>of</strong> women and their place<br />

in society and nature, the other loss to which Krog<br />

refers and which is evident here too, is the way in<br />

which the echoes <strong>of</strong> a literary tradition, the literary<br />

history <strong>of</strong> a word and the aura this brings into the<br />

original version <strong>of</strong> a poem are lost in translation<br />

(2000a:3). The word ``sidder'' in the phrase ``die rots<br />

sidder'' is a case in point. It echoes the Afrikaner<br />

nationalist song ``Die lied van jong Suid-Afrika''<br />

which begins, ``En hoor jy die magtige dreuning? /<br />

Oor die veld kom dit wyd gesweef / Die lied van 'n<br />

volk se ontwaking / Wat harte laat sidder en beef' (Do<br />

you hear the powerful roar / It comes roaming widely<br />

across the veld / The song <strong>of</strong> a volk's awakening /<br />

That makes hearts quake and tremble'' (own translation).<br />

Reinscribed into the Afrikaans version <strong>of</strong> this<br />

poem, ``sidder'' poses a counterforce to Afrikaner<br />

patriarchy and nationalism which does not echo<br />

equally in the English version simply because the<br />

presence <strong>of</strong> the force to be resisted is not equally felt.<br />

Yet, this phrase, along with ``se moer ek is 'n rots''<br />

(line 9), affirms Krog and Rushdie's assertion that<br />

translation does not only constitute loss but can also<br />

pr<strong>of</strong>fer some gain. Whereas the countering <strong>of</strong> the<br />

``Die lied van jong Suid-Afrika'' in the Afrikaans is<br />

lost, what is gained is the English echo <strong>of</strong> another<br />

symbolic tradition, namely that <strong>of</strong> the political slogan.<br />

The unmistakable reference to the slogan, ``You strike<br />

a woman, you strike a rock!'' <strong>of</strong> the 1956 women's<br />

march on the Union Building is immediately apparent<br />

in the English in a way it is not in the Afrikaans. But<br />

once these Afrikaans and English phrases are placed<br />

alongside each other, Krog's translation has the effect<br />

<strong>of</strong> tying the Afrikaans original more tightly into<br />

democratic resistance politics, thereby inserting into<br />

Afrikaans literature an important radical gain.<br />

Another loss already touched on with reference to<br />

<strong>Co</strong>untry <strong>of</strong> my skull and ``my beautiful land'' is<br />

evident in the cycle ``<strong>Co</strong>untry <strong>of</strong> grief and grace'',<br />

which pays heavily for translation simply because the<br />

poems are not in Afrikaans. These poems, which<br />

speak ``<strong>of</strong> pain that did not want to become language<br />

/ <strong>of</strong> pain that could not become language'' and the<br />

question ``how do you get released into understanding''<br />

stem from Krog's work on the TRC. Read in<br />

English, they veer towards reflections on the need for,<br />

and difficulty <strong>of</strong>, putting the horrors <strong>of</strong> the South<br />

African past into language as such. In the Afrikaans<br />

(``land van genade en verdriet'' 2000c:37±44) they are<br />

this and more. They are her contribution to a<br />

resistance tradition in Afrikaans in which those who<br />

suffered at the hands <strong>of</strong> Afrikaners speak back. 16<br />

What comes through strongly in the Afrikaans<br />

version is the specific position <strong>of</strong> Afrikaans and<br />

Afrikaners (victims, perpetrators and pr<strong>of</strong>iteers) in<br />

coming to terms with the past. In the original, the<br />

specific guilt <strong>of</strong> Afrikaners is at one with the language<br />

in which it is spoken. Thus, in the third poem in the<br />

cycle, (``woordeloos staan ek''; ``speechless I stand'')<br />

the indexical ``ons'' (we), while unspecified, achieves<br />

an allusion to Afrikaners by virtue <strong>of</strong> the fact that it is<br />

in Afrikaans:<br />

woordeloos staan ek<br />

waar sal my woorde vandaan kom?<br />

vir die doeners<br />

die huiweraars<br />

die banges<br />

wat bewend-siek hang<br />

aan die geluidlose ruimte van ons;<br />

onherbergsame verlede.<br />

(Krog 2000c:38; my emphasis)<br />

Any doubt as to the referent <strong>of</strong> the ``ons'' is<br />

forestalled in the translation, in which the last two<br />

lines are rendered<br />

we who hang quivering and ill<br />

from this soundless space <strong>of</strong> an Afrikaner past.<br />

(Krog 2000a:96)<br />

Because the utterance is no longer in Afrikaans, the<br />

danger <strong>of</strong> the ``we'' being taken as another or a larger<br />

group has to be curtailed by specifying the referent <strong>of</strong><br />

the indexical pronoun. But at the same time, the<br />

critique <strong>of</strong> the Afrikaner past is now no longer as<br />

internal, as it was before, no longer in the language <strong>of</strong><br />

the Afrikaner, but in English, a language which for<br />

long has been the medium <strong>of</strong> critique <strong>of</strong> the<br />

Afrikaner. <strong>Co</strong>nsequently, these poems are in an<br />

important sense not so much speech acts which reenact<br />

the transgressive force <strong>of</strong> the original Afrikaans<br />

~12 .... ARTICLES


as they are referents which point to<br />

those transgressive speech acts. Put<br />

simply, they are translations best<br />

understood to refer to the original<br />

rather than re-enacting them in another<br />

language.<br />

Krog's specification <strong>of</strong> the ``ons'' as<br />

``Afrikaner'' is an unusually clear case<br />

<strong>of</strong> how the poet's translation can serve<br />

as an interpretation <strong>of</strong> her own work.<br />

(Whether we want to stick to it, is <strong>of</strong><br />

course another question, as Krog<br />

herself notes with reference to Mandela's<br />

interpretation <strong>of</strong> his own<br />

words.) Another example comes from<br />

the seventh poem in the cycle (``this<br />

body bereft''). In the Afrikaans, the<br />

speaker says,<br />

mag ek jou vashou my suster<br />

in die¨ brose oopvou van 'n nuwe, enkele<br />

medewoord.<br />

(Krog; 2000c:41)<br />

This is rendered,<br />

may I hold you my sister<br />

in this warm fragile unfolding <strong>of</strong> the word<br />

humane.<br />

(Krog 2000a:99)<br />

Wheres Krog's translation <strong>of</strong> ``ons''<br />

as ``Afrikaner'' discussed in the previous<br />

example specifies and thereby<br />

narrows the reference <strong>of</strong> the word<br />

``we'' in the poem ``speechless I<br />

stand'', her translation <strong>of</strong> ``humane''<br />

for ``medewoord'' adds depth rather<br />

than specificity to the original. What<br />

it means to be humane, Krog tells us if<br />

we refer to both the English and the<br />

Afrikaans, is to recognize each other<br />

in and through language.<br />

Such a conclusion makes this particular<br />

cycle significant for (South<br />

African) social theory. By reflecting<br />

on the conditions <strong>of</strong> possibility for<br />

achieving understanding through language<br />

within the context <strong>of</strong> the TRC,<br />

Krog is in effect establishing a linguistic<br />

turn in resistance poetry and<br />

social theory away from the paradigm<br />

<strong>of</strong> work. In classic Marxist and<br />

workerist thought, work constitutes<br />

the central medium <strong>of</strong> social action.<br />

The assertion in the Freedom Charter<br />

that the land belongs to those who<br />

work it falls within this tradition,<br />

which paradoxically also has roots in<br />

Locke's liberal theory <strong>of</strong> property<br />

(Locke 1952). Krog carries this<br />

transformation <strong>of</strong> Marxist theory 17 ±<br />

that work and production as a central<br />

social category should make space for<br />

communication and understanding ±<br />

into the South African context. In the<br />

intersubjectivist, linguistic-turn view,<br />

the prime medium <strong>of</strong> social action is<br />

no longer the subject working upon<br />

the object, but the subject communicating<br />

with the subject. In Krog's<br />

words:<br />

hear oh hear<br />

the voices all the voices <strong>of</strong> the land 18<br />

all baptised in syllables <strong>of</strong> blood and<br />

belonging<br />

this country belongs to the voices <strong>of</strong> those<br />

who live in it. (Krog 2000a:96)<br />

By transferring terms that are current<br />

in the materialist sphere <strong>of</strong><br />

economic production to the sphere <strong>of</strong><br />

symbolic interaction, Krog asserts<br />

that ``country / land'' has at least two<br />

meanings. As a material piece <strong>of</strong><br />

nature which is distributed according<br />

to principles <strong>of</strong> economic justice, it<br />

can be distinguished from the people<br />

who form an imagined community in<br />

which belonging is the result <strong>of</strong><br />

participation in symbolically mediated<br />

acts <strong>of</strong> understanding and recognition.<br />

Krog implies that both these<br />

domains require attention, underscoring<br />

the fact that social reproduction<br />

and justice are matters <strong>of</strong> both<br />

redistribution and recognition, <strong>of</strong><br />

participating in the creation <strong>of</strong> justly<br />

distributed wealth and participating in<br />

the social reproduction <strong>of</strong> the lifeworld<br />

based on fair access to the<br />

symbolic media <strong>of</strong> interpretation and<br />

communication. 19 With this emphasis<br />

on language as a medium <strong>of</strong> intersubjective<br />

recognition, Krog makes an<br />

important contribution to the postmetaphysical<br />

transformation <strong>of</strong> traditional<br />

concepts <strong>of</strong> ubuntu, a process<br />

initiated by the law bringing the TRC<br />

into being. 20<br />

I have reached a point in my<br />

discussion where matters <strong>of</strong> translation<br />

shade over into the themes Krog<br />

wishes to highlight via her selection. I<br />

would now like to pursue matter <strong>of</strong><br />

theme on its own in order to determine<br />

to what extent Down to my last<br />

skin constitutes an act <strong>of</strong> self-reflection<br />

on an oeuvre in which the author<br />

takes control <strong>of</strong> her public image and<br />

her relation to the canon. In this<br />

regard, Krog's use <strong>of</strong> thematic focalizers<br />

is significant, as they underline<br />

what she considers important in her<br />

writing. The most prominent <strong>of</strong> these<br />

focalizers is the (biblical) seven thematic<br />

clusters into which the collection<br />

is divided. Except for the first<br />

section, the poems are arranged thematically,<br />

rather than chronologically,<br />

although all the poems breathe a<br />

thick sense <strong>of</strong> personal and public<br />

history. 21<br />

The first section, simply entitled<br />

``First poems'', includes poems from<br />

Krog's first and second volumes,<br />

Dogter van Jefta and Januarie-suite.<br />

They give an account <strong>of</strong> a young girl's<br />

~13 .... ARTICLES


emergence into womanhood and the awareness <strong>of</strong><br />

tenuous, complex relations with a mother and a lover.<br />

Strong allusions to the biblical in the sonorous praises<br />

<strong>of</strong> Psalm 23 (``ma''), which recur in her later erotic<br />

poetry (``marital psalm''), are palpable. The section<br />

also introduces a trend which endures in Krog's work<br />

over the years ± the insurgence <strong>of</strong> the secular, the<br />

immanent, and the colloquial to debunk pretensions<br />

to the transcendental and to high art. The second<br />

section, ``Love is all I know'', shows further evidence<br />

<strong>of</strong> this. It also deals deftly with the gendered<br />

intricacies <strong>of</strong> desire, love, dependence, passion, and<br />

control in marriage (``the way we make a double bed /<br />

shows an undivided indestructible pact'') within<br />

which it is possible to fight the ``man who makes me<br />

possible [...] spectacularly''. When the speaker-author<br />

sees ``my monthly allowance'' put on the bedside table<br />

she can ``see how the word finance also breathes the<br />

word violence''. Turning the mother-daughter relations<br />

<strong>of</strong> her early poem ``ma'' around, Krog enters the<br />

theme <strong>of</strong> motherhood from the other side in part<br />

three, ``Dear child <strong>of</strong> the lean flank''. What remains<br />

constant though, is the ambivalence <strong>of</strong> care and<br />

individuation, love and appropriation, between parents<br />

and children. The mother, ``full <strong>of</strong> foreboding /<br />

[...] sewing name tags / on clothes'', who is both<br />

``revolted and flattered'' by her daughter's affection,<br />

warns her to ``resist my understanding'', to simply let<br />

her mother's words ``wash down your back / s<strong>of</strong>t<br />

trusting''.<br />

Aesthetic and existential concerns <strong>of</strong> writing are<br />

prominent in the fourth section, ``To breathe''. Krog,<br />

the poet who ``writes poetry with her tongue'',<br />

declares her unadulterated pleasure in finding herself<br />

``suddenly kneeling at the audible / palpable outline <strong>of</strong><br />

a word''. But, as the poem ``parole'' indicates, she is<br />

not impervious to the theoretical debates on the<br />

efficacy <strong>of</strong> poetry in political struggle. This poem<br />

makes it clear that for her poetic and political<br />

discourses are not mutually exclusive. Both poetic<br />

and political language require strenuous reflection to<br />

ward <strong>of</strong> the threat <strong>of</strong> cliche s typical to a language in<br />

the service <strong>of</strong> injustice. In addition, the political is<br />

extended to what is traditionally assigned to the<br />

private and then seeps into the poetic:<br />

things <strong>of</strong> course about which one would never write a poem<br />

force their way into the territory <strong>of</strong> poetic themes<br />

such as changing tampon and pad to pee in toilets<br />

<strong>of</strong> townships where one comes. 22<br />

These questions also affect the way one deals with<br />

aspects <strong>of</strong> style and form. While Krog questions her<br />

own concern with ``useless eras'' such as those<br />

entailed in Lady Anne Barnard's letters, or the<br />

aesthetic ``in the face <strong>of</strong> so much injustice'', she takes<br />

her stand in the ``crossfire <strong>of</strong> pencil and paper'', in<br />

which she pays diligent attention to the relations<br />

between words. In a ``text-tortured land'' ruled by<br />

ideologues who contort language to legitimate injury,<br />

analysis and creation <strong>of</strong> the symbolic is already a<br />

political act.<br />

Particularly significant for English writing in South<br />

Africa is the cycle ``Lady Anne Barnard at the Cape'',<br />

in which Krog first worked out her complex relations<br />

to Barnard's (1750±1825) letters in the 1983 Afrikaans<br />

collection Lady Anne. In this critical archaeological<br />

appropriation <strong>of</strong> early literary figures she joins the<br />

ranks <strong>of</strong> Anthony Delius (``Lady Anne Bathing'') and<br />

JM <strong>Co</strong>etzee. Rewriting parts <strong>of</strong> the letters from<br />

Barnard's first-person perspective, she undercuts the<br />

self-censure which lends them their sanitised socially<br />

acceptability. One way in which this is achieved is by<br />

taking the mask <strong>of</strong>f the sexual desire in the very act <strong>of</strong><br />

mentioning its curtailing force, thereby transgressing<br />

received female strictures. Here too, things traditionally<br />

censored by taboo enter the canon and the Castle:<br />

it is midnight and pewter<br />

outside from the balcony<br />

the stained gardens breathe<br />

around me I hear the garrison<br />

and lust after you<br />

already two weeks since you left<br />

at the Imari basin<br />

I imagine you shaving<br />

from behind I burrow into the s<strong>of</strong>ter<br />

tack how robust the seam virulently<br />

you shirt swells out glides from<br />

ashamed am I <strong>of</strong> my desire: to grab you by the hips<br />

from behind grow male<br />

not to ride a broomstick but<br />

to bloody fuck you between tincool buttocks into<br />

phenomenon.<br />

(``Lady Anne alone at the Castle'', Krog 2000a:64)<br />

~14 .... ARTICLES


This poem illuminates Krog's skill<br />

in undermining the distinction between<br />

the erotic poem and the sublimated<br />

love letter by writing elements<br />

<strong>of</strong> her own erotic poetry into Barnard's<br />

letters (``you hold me, prick in<br />

the back, on the straight and narrow''<br />

± from the poem ``my words <strong>of</strong> love'').<br />

But Krog also uses the appropriation<br />

<strong>of</strong> Barnard's letters as an archaeological<br />

salvaging <strong>of</strong> what is useful from<br />

the historical text. Thus Krog speaks<br />

the names <strong>of</strong> the `` `free blacks' [who]<br />

were executed this morning / for being<br />

`rebellious' '' (``my dear Dundas'') in<br />

ways similar to the records <strong>of</strong> the<br />

Truth and Reconciliation <strong>Co</strong>mmission<br />

and the praise-poem litany with<br />

which Chief Anderson Joyi opened his<br />

testimony to the Truth and Reconciliation<br />

<strong>Co</strong>mmission (Krog 1998:136).<br />

Flattening the distance between the<br />

past and the present (``Cape <strong>of</strong> Good<br />

Hope''), speaker-author Krog locates<br />

herself in the persistent power struggles<br />

<strong>of</strong> modern Cape Town, pointing<br />

to the continuities in the discontinuities<br />

which link the last decades <strong>of</strong> the<br />

twentieth century to the colonial<br />

period, in particular the last decades<br />

<strong>of</strong> the eighteenth century.<br />

With Krog's hope shattered that<br />

Barnard may serve as a guide to her as<br />

a South African author ± ``show it<br />

would be possible / to hone the truth<br />

by pen / to live an honourable life in<br />

an era <strong>of</strong> horror'' (``Lady Anne as<br />

guide'') ± the speaker-author does not<br />

mince words about her interlocutor<br />

when she concludes, ``you never had<br />

real pluck / now that your whole<br />

frivolous life has arrived / on my desk,<br />

I go berserk: as a metaphor, my Lady,<br />

you're not worth a fuck''. As Barnard<br />

the speaker merges into Krog the<br />

author, she realises that there is also<br />

the option (although Krog would<br />

rather see it as an imperative) to ``do /<br />

differently''. ``Tired <strong>of</strong> white coinage'',<br />

and using the analogy to Barnard's<br />

watercolour paintings, Krog pleads<br />

for a change in perspective within the<br />

artwork. But going beyond this, she<br />

also recasts the relationship between<br />

art and its object. In the place <strong>of</strong> the<br />

picturesque depiction <strong>of</strong> the landscape<br />

which JM <strong>Co</strong>etzee analyses in settler<br />

writing (1988), Krog notes the alternative:<br />

``I could slowly pull back my<br />

hand and pick up a stone.'' Up to this<br />

point the relationship to the landscape<br />

is still congruent with the lady who<br />

closely observes the objects she paints<br />

or describes in her letters. But the<br />

relationship between subject and the<br />

land changes as the sphere <strong>of</strong> action<br />

shifts from the representative painter<br />

to the participant in an uprising: ``I<br />

could throw it, / shatter the glass / to<br />

gasp, to thaw retchingly in this hiphigh<br />

landscape / at last''. Transformation,<br />

Krog suggests, is thus required<br />

in both spheres. In the poeticsymbolic<br />

sphere, a change <strong>of</strong> language<br />

from the picturesque to ``new words<br />

for survival'', in politics, from quietism<br />

to participation in resistance.<br />

The penultimate section (``The<br />

house <strong>of</strong> sweets'') foregrounds this<br />

political aspect. Read as a companion<br />

to <strong>Co</strong>untry <strong>of</strong> my skull, it is Krog's<br />

poetic (as opposed to prose) account<br />

<strong>of</strong> the ``negotiated settlement'' in<br />

which she vents her anger at the<br />

``generals and brigadiers and ministers<br />

/ and headmen-generals'' who sit<br />

``cuddling their cocks / plaiting their<br />

penises''. It records a tussle over a<br />

``country held bleeding between us'' in<br />

which ``everybody wants to have / and<br />

everybody wants to keep'', and in<br />

which voices separated from each<br />

other need to traverse great distances<br />

in order to reach their addressees.<br />

``The house <strong>of</strong> sweets'' also deals with<br />

Adorno's question, with which Krog<br />

grapples in <strong>Co</strong>untry <strong>of</strong> my skull<br />

(1998:237ff), namely the possibility <strong>of</strong><br />

writing poetry after genocide. On the<br />

one hand there are the Afrikaner<br />

perpetrators and audience, shocked<br />

into silence. On the other there is the<br />

transition <strong>of</strong> testimony-giving witnesses<br />

from seeing to speaking as the<br />

``eye plunges into wounds <strong>of</strong> anger /<br />

seizing the surge <strong>of</strong> language by its<br />

s<strong>of</strong>t bare skull''. Krog reminds us that<br />

it is because <strong>of</strong> these testimonies <strong>of</strong> the<br />

victims and their acts <strong>of</strong> reconciliation<br />

that the ``country no longer lies /<br />

between us but within'', and in adding<br />

her voice to that <strong>of</strong> these witnesses, by<br />

participating in this symbolic interaction,<br />

the speaker-author experiences<br />

``for one brief shimmering moment''<br />

that ``this country is also truly mine''.<br />

But, as Krog suggests in ``Living<br />

the landscape'' (the title given to the<br />

collection's last section), such a sense<br />

<strong>of</strong> belonging need not turn into a new<br />

act <strong>of</strong> appropriation <strong>of</strong> the land, its<br />

people, and its history. Acutely aware<br />

<strong>of</strong> the history <strong>of</strong> objectification in the<br />

distancing gaze between the subject<br />

and the landscape in writing, and the<br />

appropriation <strong>of</strong> space (``under orders<br />

from my ancestors you were occupied''),<br />

Krog's distraught attachment<br />

to the land takes the form <strong>of</strong> commitment<br />

to it: ``now you are fought<br />

over / negotiated divided paddocked<br />

sold stolen mortgaged / I want to go<br />

underground with you land / land that<br />

would not have me / land that never<br />

belonged to me / land that I love more<br />

~15 .... ARTICLES


fruitlessly than before''. Unabashedly anti-idealistic,<br />

she declares her adoration <strong>of</strong> the red grass Themeda<br />

triandra (which is illustrated on the cover and section<br />

pages <strong>of</strong> the book), the way other people adore god.<br />

Thus she breaks with the tradition in South African<br />

writing going back to Pringle, who not only clears the<br />

landscape <strong>of</strong> people (``man is distant''), but also fills it<br />

with transcendence (``but God is near!'' ± Pringle<br />

1981:35). 23<br />

This brings us, finally, to the question whether the<br />

range, and the arrangement <strong>of</strong>, themes in Down to my<br />

last skin succeed in straightening the skewed representation<br />

<strong>of</strong> Krog and her poems, as the author hoped<br />

it would. It is difficult to say whether the poems give a<br />

more faithful picture <strong>of</strong> Krog. This is as difficult as<br />

saying whether the Afrikaans poems represent her<br />

properly, and in what terms such a ``proper''<br />

representation would be expressed. And, as with all<br />

self-portraits, two questions need to be distinguished:<br />

whether she feels properly reflected in these poems<br />

(which is a subjective but not an unimportant<br />

question); and whether in the judgement <strong>of</strong> others, the<br />

collection squares with the images they have <strong>of</strong> her.<br />

Of the eighty-odd poems, twelve had already been<br />

translated, which means that this collection multiplies<br />

the number <strong>of</strong> her poems available in English sixfold.<br />

But poems translated here for the first time do not<br />

merely reiterate the ones already available in translation.<br />

They constitute a significant exploration and a<br />

deepening, which gives a complex and detailed<br />

expression <strong>of</strong> her concerns developed over thirty years<br />

<strong>of</strong> writing. This in itself must already constitute a<br />

certain ``straightening''. In this regard, the fact that<br />

she chose not to include any <strong>of</strong> her children's verses<br />

(which may have added yet a further dimension to the<br />

section ``Dear child <strong>of</strong> the lean flank''), constitutes a<br />

striking absence. As far as an accurate representation<br />

<strong>of</strong> Krog's poetry (rather than her person) is concerned,<br />

a further source <strong>of</strong> complexity springs from<br />

the fact that, despite the separations into sections<br />

which foregrounds her various themes, they do not<br />

exist in isolation from each other. The interrelationship<br />

<strong>of</strong> gender issues, national politics and landscape<br />

(discussed with reference to ``paternoster'') emerge<br />

consciously right from the outset <strong>of</strong> Krog's work.<br />

Finally, the bringing together <strong>of</strong> these poems in a<br />

single collection allows one to read them in their<br />

unfolding relationship to one another. In this sense<br />

the book reads like a crafted piece in which the parts<br />

and the whole dialectically enrich each other. By<br />

committing to paper her own interpretations <strong>of</strong> her<br />

writing, Krog makes significant suggestions about<br />

how her work can be read. Her self-interpretation can<br />

be discerned in the choices she makes in the<br />

translation <strong>of</strong> actual words; her selection <strong>of</strong> poems to<br />

be translated; her thematic focalization; and the<br />

composition <strong>of</strong> the collection as a whole. This makes<br />

Down to my last skin valuable to those who can only<br />

read her in English ± and at the same time invaluable<br />

to Afrikaans.<br />

Endnotes<br />

1 I am grateful to Antjie Krog for making unpublished<br />

manuscripts available to me, without which this paper<br />

could not have been written.<br />

2 The translation series <strong>of</strong> the Centre for the Study <strong>of</strong><br />

Southern African Literature and Languages at the <strong>University</strong><br />

<strong>of</strong> Durban-Westville and Essen <strong>University</strong> falls<br />

into this category. The first publication in this series is<br />

Usukabekhuluma and the Bhambatha rebellion, an<br />

orally-derived history by Andreas Z. Zungu, translated<br />

by ACT Mayekiso.<br />

3 Section three <strong>of</strong> the Bill reads:<br />

(1) The guiding principles <strong>of</strong> this Act are as follows ^<br />

(a) The promotion and accommodation <strong>of</strong> linguistic<br />

diversity must be pursued in accordance with the<br />

provisions <strong>of</strong> the <strong>Co</strong>nstitution and relevant international<br />

law.<br />

(b) The marginalisation <strong>of</strong> the indigenous languages<br />

and South African Sign Language/s must be progressively<br />

eliminated.<br />

(c) The entrenchment <strong>of</strong> language equity and language<br />

rights must be pursued in such a way that<br />

both national unity and democracy are promoted.<br />

(d) The learning <strong>of</strong> South African languages, especially<br />

the indigenous languages, must be encouraged.<br />

(e) Measures for the implementation <strong>of</strong> multilingualism<br />

must take into account the interests, needs and aspirations<br />

<strong>of</strong> all affected parties and their participation<br />

in language matters must be promoted.<br />

4 See Judith LÏtge <strong>Co</strong>ullie's interview with Johan van<br />

Wyk in Telling lives: interviews on southern African<br />

auto/biography (<strong>Co</strong>ullie, Ngwenya, Meyer: forthcoming).<br />

5 Why the necessity for multilingualism? (www.mweb.-<br />

co.za/litnet/taaldebat/kmarais.asp)<br />

6 <strong>Co</strong>ntrast with ``waarheid trap nooit in die slagyster van<br />

~16 .... ARTICLES


taal nie'' [truth never steps into the trap <strong>of</strong> language]<br />

(Krog 2000e:1).<br />

7 For example, those using the early medieval pagan<br />

Merseburger ZaubersprÏche, whose healing power<br />

was considered to lie partly in its sound and which<br />

was appropriated into the liturgy in the course <strong>of</strong> Christianization.<br />

8 Presumably she does not subscribe to the nationalist<br />

conclusions Herder draws from this. For a critique <strong>of</strong><br />

the connection between Herder's notion <strong>of</strong> language<br />

and national identity, see``Topologies <strong>of</strong> nativism'' in Appiah<br />

(1992).<br />

9 Donald Davidson (1984:183) summarises this position<br />

(which he rejects) as follows: ``Philosophers <strong>of</strong> many<br />

persuasions are prone to talk <strong>of</strong> conceptual schemes.<br />

<strong>Co</strong>nceptual schemes, we are told, are ways <strong>of</strong> organizing<br />

experience; they are systems <strong>of</strong> categories that give<br />

form to the data <strong>of</strong> sensation; they are points <strong>of</strong> view<br />

from which individuals, cultures, or periods survey the<br />

passing scene. There may be no translating from one<br />

scheme to another, in which case the beliefs, desires,<br />

hopes, and bits <strong>of</strong> knowledge that characterize one<br />

person have no true counterparts for the subscriber<br />

to another scheme. Reality itself is relative to a scheme:<br />

what counts as real in one system may not in another.''<br />

10 Her novella, Relaas van 'n moord, was translated in<br />

1995 by Karen Press into English as Account <strong>of</strong> a murder.<br />

11 A related point is made in Waarom is die wat voorToyi-<br />

Toyi altyd vet?<br />

Trudie:<br />

Gugu:<br />

Trudie:<br />

Gugu:<br />

Engels is so 'n nonsens taal weet jy Gugu, jy<br />

kan enige stront in Engels seª en dit klink altydnaiets.UysKrige,so'nAfrikaansepoet<br />

van ons, het geseª : Engels is 'n advertensie<br />

taal.<br />

I don't experience it like that. English has become<br />

a language in which I am free.<br />

Free!<br />

I can say things in English that I will not dare<br />

say in my own ... the people who think like<br />

me,mysort<strong>of</strong>soulmates,theyfunctionin<br />

English. It has become the language where<br />

we link ... English has no culture breathing<br />

down its hairy nostrils. (Krog 2000e:6)<br />

12 <strong>Co</strong>mpare the Afrikaans ``jy met 'n borskas van koejawel<br />

en heliotroop / en die roeserige skubbe van pynappel /<br />

jy met jou verwaande verdriete / vlek die hoeke blou''<br />

(Krog 1995b:25) with the following: ``with your chest <strong>of</strong><br />

guava and grape / your hands cool as spoons / your<br />

haughtygriefsstaineverycornerblue''(Krog2000a;<br />

``latin-american love song'').<br />

13 Notably ``<strong>Co</strong>untry <strong>of</strong> grief and grace'' in which the order<br />

<strong>of</strong> the poems (f) and (g) is inverted and the fifth poem in<br />

the original cycle taken from Kleur kom nooit alleen nie<br />

is left out.<br />

14 These are problems familiar to translators, but also to<br />

oral historians and those working in oral literature. A<br />

comparison <strong>of</strong> the transcriptions <strong>of</strong>, for example, Margaret<br />

Mc<strong>Co</strong>rd's interviews with Katie Makanya, and<br />

Elsa Joubert's interviews with``Poppie''and their rendering<br />

in The calling <strong>of</strong> Katie Makanya and Die swerfjare<br />

van Poppie Nongena respectively, testify to this.<br />

15 We are reminded here that that the queen was described<br />

in <strong>Co</strong>untry <strong>of</strong> my skull as follows: ``She looks like<br />

anybody's auntie from PE, complete with a clasp handbag<br />

from John Orrs and skoentjies from Stuttafords''<br />

(Krog 1998:7).<br />

16 For a discussion <strong>of</strong> both these aspects, see Snyman<br />

(1999:155-164).<br />

17 On the transformation <strong>of</strong> Marxism from the paradigm <strong>of</strong><br />

work to the paradigm <strong>of</strong> communication, see JÏrgen<br />

Habermas (1987:vol II 332ff), Seyla Benhabib (1986)<br />

and Axel Honneth (1992:230ff).<br />

18 The intersubjective and caring quality <strong>of</strong> language is<br />

especially evident in the Afrikaans ``hoor! Hoor die opwel<br />

van medemenslike taal'' (emphasis added). Implied<br />

in ``medemenslike taal'' may also be an imperative for<br />

translation. <strong>Co</strong>mpare also the version in Waarom is die<br />

wat voor toyi-toyi altyd vet?:<br />

Gugu:<br />

Trudie:<br />

Gugu:<br />

if you cut yourself <strong>of</strong>f / from the voices <strong>of</strong> the<br />

land / you will wake up in another country ^<br />

die land behoort aan die stemme /aan al die<br />

stemme wat daarin woon<br />

you will wake up in another country / A<br />

country that you don't know and that you<br />

will never understand. (Krog 2000e:14)<br />

19 For the connection between the material and the symbolic,<br />

between redistribution and recognition, see<br />

NancyFraser(1989:161-187and1997:11-39).<br />

20 For the post-traditional use <strong>of</strong> ubuntu in the TRC, see<br />

note about the law in the publisher's note (Krog<br />

1998:vi). For traditional notions <strong>of</strong> ubuntu, see Makgoba<br />

(1999).<br />

21 Only the poems in this section bear dates ^ as if to set<br />

them apart as dated by being first poems. Unfortunately<br />

the book does not have a list mentioning original<br />

places and dates <strong>of</strong> publication. This would have<br />

helped readers to reconstruct both a chronology and<br />

an original context, allowing for added interpretation. It<br />

would also have made comparisons to the original<br />

poems easier, thereby retaining the link to the Afrikaans<br />

and underlining the fact that the poems belong to Afrikaans.<br />

22 That the tampon should make its way into the poem<br />

here raises the question why it was sanitised out <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>Co</strong>untry <strong>of</strong> my skull. In the Afrikaans manuscript <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>Co</strong>untry <strong>of</strong> my skull (section 1.10) Krog describes a<br />

scene where she and a colleague are forced to get<br />

dressed in the shrubs <strong>of</strong> the president's garden before<br />

a reception. There too she had to change pads. In the<br />

English publication (Krog 1998:19) this scene is replaced<br />

with the much more harmless washing <strong>of</strong> her<br />

~17 .... ARTICLES


armpits in the rain. On the matter <strong>of</strong> drawing a line between<br />

public writing and private intimacy, see ``marital<br />

psalm'' (Krog 2000a:30).<br />

23 This becomes a trope carried to Canada by Pringle's<br />

prote¨ ge¨ , Susanna Moodie ^ for example, her poem on<br />

Grosse Island (Moodie 1989:28).<br />

References<br />

Appiah, Kwame Anthony.1992. In my father's house: Africa in<br />

the philosophy <strong>of</strong> culture.Oxford: Oxford <strong>University</strong> Press.<br />

Benhabib, Seyla.1986. Critique, norm, and utopia: a study <strong>of</strong><br />

the foundations <strong>of</strong> critical theory. New York: <strong>Co</strong>lumbia<br />

<strong>University</strong> Press.<br />

<strong>Co</strong>etzee, JM.1988.White writing. New Haven: Yale <strong>University</strong><br />

Press.<br />

<strong>Co</strong>ullie, Ngwenya, Meyer. Forthcoming. Telling lives: interviews<br />

on southern African auto/biography.<br />

Davidson, Donald. 1984. Inquiries into truth and interpretation.<br />

Oxford: Clarendon.<br />

Derrida, Jacques.1998. Monolingualism <strong>of</strong> the other or the<br />

prothesis <strong>of</strong> origin. Stanford: Stanford <strong>University</strong> Press.<br />

Fraser, Nancy. 1989. Unruly practices: power, discourse and<br />

gender in contemporary social theory. Routledge: New<br />

York and London.<br />

_______ .1997. Justice interruptus: critical reflections on the `postsocialist'condition.<br />

New York and London: Routledge.<br />

Habermas, JÏrgen. 1987. The theory <strong>of</strong> communicative action.<br />

Cambridge: Polity.<br />

Honneth, Axel.1994. Kampf um anerkennung. Frankfurt am<br />

Main: Suhrkamp.<br />

Humboldt, Wilhelm.1996. Schriften zur Sprachphilosophie.<br />

Werke Band 3. Stuttgart: JG <strong>Co</strong>tta'sche Buchhandlung.<br />

Joubert, Elsa. 1978. Die swerfjare van Poppie Nongena.<br />

Kaapstad: Tafelberg.<br />

Krog, Antjie. 1995a. Unpublished Afrikaans manuscript <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>Co</strong>untry <strong>of</strong> my skull.<br />

_______ .1995b.Gedigte 1989^1995. Groenklo<strong>of</strong>: Hond.<br />

_______ .1995c. Account <strong>of</strong> a murder. Johannesburg: Heinemann.<br />

_______ .2000a. Down to my last skin. Parktown: Random House<br />

_______ .2000b. Down to my last skin: a conversation with Antjie<br />

Krog. Interview with Yvette Christianse« and Karen Press.<br />

In: <strong>Co</strong>nnect: art politics, theory, practice. Issue on Translation.<br />

Fall:11^20.<br />

_______ .2000c. Kleur kom nooit alleen nie. CapeTown: Kwela.<br />

_______ .2000d. Why is Antjie still on top. Interview article with Michael<br />

Rautenbach. Mail & Guardian 31 March; http://<br />

www.sn.apc.org/wmail/issues/000331/ARTS57.html<br />

_______ .2000e. Waarom is dië wat voor toyi-toyi altyd vet? Unpublished<br />

play performed at the Aardklop festival, Potchefstroom,<br />

and the Market Theatre.<br />

_______ .2001. moet hierie woorde soes moet kerse ^ vertaling<br />

van die afwesiges in Afrikaans: 'n oorsig oor verskeie<br />

vertalingsprojekte. Unpublished Langenhoven memorial<br />

lecture. <strong>University</strong> <strong>of</strong> Port Elizabeth.<br />

_______ .2002 (forthcoming). Met woorde soos met kerse. Cape<br />

Town: Kwela.<br />

Locke, John.1952. Thesecondtreatise<strong>of</strong>government.New<br />

York: Liberal Arts Press.<br />

Lorde, Audre.1984.The master's tools will neverdismantle the<br />

master's house. In: Sister outsider: essays and speeches.<br />

New York: Crossing Press.<br />

Makgoba, Malegapuru William (ed). 1999. African renaissance:<br />

the new struggle. Sandton and Cape Town: Mafube<br />

and Tafelberg.<br />

Marais, Khethiwe. Why the necessity for multilingualism?<br />

www.mweb.co.za/litnet/taaldebat/kmarais.asp<br />

Mc<strong>Co</strong>rd, Margaret.1995 The calling <strong>of</strong> Katie Makanya. New<br />

York: John Wiley & Sons.<br />

Moodie, Susanna. 1989. Roughing it in the bush. Toronto:<br />

McClelland & Stewart.<br />

Pringle,Thomas.1981. `Àfar in the Desert''. In: Michael Chapman<br />

(ed). A century <strong>of</strong> South African Poetry. Johannesburg:<br />

AD Donker.<br />

Snyman, Johan. 1999. Bevry my tot berou. Fragmente: tydskrif<br />

vir filos<strong>of</strong>ie en kultuurkritiek 3:155^164.<br />

South African Languages Bill. www.mweb.co.za/litnet/taaldebat/pers5.asp<br />

Van Wyk, Johan. 2001. Man-Bitch. Durban: Published by the<br />

author.<br />

Zungu, Andreas Z. 1998. Usukabekhuluma and the Bhambatha<br />

Rebellion.Transl. AC T Mayekiso.<br />

<strong>University</strong> <strong>of</strong> Durban-Westville: Centre for the Study <strong>of</strong><br />

Southern African Literatures and Languages.<br />

~18 .... ARTICLES


A Passion for Africans<br />

...........................................................<br />

PSYCHOANALYZING KAREN BLIXEN'S NEO-FEUDAL KENYA<br />

DIANE SIMMONS<br />

Recently scholars have<br />

begun to read imperialist<br />

literature as a portrait<br />

<strong>of</strong> psychological need on<br />

the part <strong>of</strong> those wielding<br />

or imagining imperial power.<br />

Often, the literature <strong>of</strong><br />

empire reorganizes<br />

the materiality <strong>of</strong><br />

colonialisation into a<br />

narrative <strong>of</strong> perpetual<br />

longing and perpetual loss<br />

To us, the man who adores the Negro is as<br />

sick as the man who abominates him.<br />

Frantz Fanon, Black skin, white masks<br />

~I<br />

n recent years there has been a<br />

great deal <strong>of</strong> work which<br />

.......<br />

invites us to explore the psychology<br />

fueling European imperialism and the<br />

racist attitudes which accompanied it.<br />

In the years after World War II, postcolonial<br />

writers have portrayed European<br />

imperialists as psychically empty<br />

and lost, clinging desperately to the<br />

pedestals <strong>of</strong> grandiosity they had built<br />

for themselves. As early as 1963,<br />

Albert Memmi in The colonizer and<br />

the colonized painted the European<br />

ruler in North Africa as a person at<br />

home nowhere, deeply conflicted in<br />

the role <strong>of</strong> colonial master, knowing<br />

within himself that the superiority he<br />

claimed was a sham (1967:58). Ngugi<br />

wa Thiong'o has portrayed the English<br />

in Kenya as similarly displaced,<br />

alienated from home and god, sustained<br />

only by their ability to dominate<br />

others (1983:76). More recently,<br />

West Indian writer Jamaica Kincaid<br />

has described the imperialist as one<br />

who may have ``fashioned for himself<br />

a body <strong>of</strong> steel'', but whose hard shell<br />

conceals an interior that is dead and<br />

decaying (1989:76).<br />

Recently scholars have begun to read<br />

imperialist literature as a portrait <strong>of</strong><br />

psychological need on the part <strong>of</strong> those<br />

wielding or imagining imperial power.<br />

Often, as Sara Suleri writes <strong>of</strong> Rudyard<br />

Kipling in The rhetoric <strong>of</strong> English India,<br />

literature <strong>of</strong> empire reorganizes the<br />

materiality <strong>of</strong> colonialism into a narrative<br />

<strong>of</strong> perpetual longing and perpetual<br />

loss (1992:10). Elleke Boemer (1995:63),<br />

in <strong>Co</strong>lonial and post-colonial literature:<br />

migrant metaphors, shows that even as<br />

the European imperialist rejects the<br />

native, ``he also requires the native's<br />

presence in order to experience to the<br />

full his own being''. These studies<br />

suggest, as Homi Bhabha (1994:61) has<br />

written, that the politics <strong>of</strong> race ``will not<br />

be entirely contained within the<br />

humanist myth <strong>of</strong> man or economic<br />

necessity or historical progress, for its<br />

psychic affects question such forms <strong>of</strong><br />

determinism ... social sovereignty and<br />

human subjectivity are only realizable in<br />

the order <strong>of</strong> otherness''.<br />

It is not my intention to deny the<br />

material aspect <strong>of</strong> imperialism. As<br />

Eric Hobsbawm has shown, privileged<br />

access to colonies was seen by many in<br />

Europe as a matter <strong>of</strong> economic life<br />

and death, as, after 1880, British<br />

manufacturing became increasingly<br />

less competitive (1989:74). But economic<br />

gain was not the only advantage<br />

to be had, as Hobsbawm also<br />

notes. Even among those not pr<strong>of</strong>iting<br />

economically from imperialism, the<br />

project was ``genuinely popular'' as<br />

the ``idea <strong>of</strong> superiority to and domination<br />

over a world <strong>of</strong> dark skins in<br />

remote places'' had wide appeal (70).<br />

And it is this appeal <strong>of</strong> the ``idea <strong>of</strong><br />

superiority'' over a ``world <strong>of</strong> dark<br />

skins'' that psychologists and students<br />

<strong>of</strong> psychoanalytic theory have become<br />

increasingly interested in examining.<br />

As early as 1950, Octave Mannoni, an<br />

Italian psychiatrist working in Madagascar,<br />

wrote that part <strong>of</strong> the lure <strong>of</strong><br />

the colonies was the ability to leave<br />

one's surroundings for a world in<br />

which the reality <strong>of</strong> other human<br />

beings does not intrude upon one's<br />

fantasies, where one may see others in<br />

terms <strong>of</strong> one's subjective needs. ``If we<br />

are to achieve a complete and adult<br />

personality,'' Mannoni writes, ``it is<br />

~19 .... ARTICLES


essential that we should make the images <strong>of</strong> the<br />

unconscious tally, more or less, with real people; flight<br />

into solitude shows that we have failed to do so'' 1<br />

(1956:101). Joel Kovel, in his psychohistory <strong>of</strong> white<br />

racism, has shown the way in which the racist uses the<br />

object <strong>of</strong> his prejudice to exteriorize guilt. And in a recent<br />

work, The psychoanalysis <strong>of</strong> race, Christopher Lane<br />

(1998:5) writes that, while racism and imperial domination<br />

are <strong>of</strong>ten attributed to an array <strong>of</strong> economic and<br />

political factors, it remains an unpleasant ``psychological<br />

truth'' that not all gains are tangible: ``For instance, a<br />

group's `gain' might consist in the pleasure received in<br />

depleting another's freedom ... if we ignore these psychic<br />

issues, we promulgate fables about human nature,<br />

maintaining idealistic assumptions while unexamined<br />

psychic factors fuel acrimony, resentment and hatred''.<br />

Similarly, Elisabeth Young-Bruehl (1996:96), in her<br />

recent The anatomy <strong>of</strong> prejudices, insists that we recognize<br />

that our attitudes toward racial others are ``organized<br />

from their start by fantasies, not by ... reality factors''.<br />

Finally, though she is writing about the portrayal <strong>of</strong><br />

``Africanist'' figures in American literature, Toni<br />

Morrison, in her critical work,<br />

Playing in the dark, provides a<br />

powerful incentive for examining<br />

the use white writers make <strong>of</strong> their<br />

black characters and considering<br />

what this use teaches us about the<br />

psychology <strong>of</strong> racism and domination.<br />

While it is important to<br />

look at what oppression does to<br />

the mind and imagination <strong>of</strong> the<br />

oppressed, Morrison (1985:11)<br />

writes: ``Equally valuable is a<br />

serious intellectual effort to see<br />

what racial ideology does to the<br />

imagination and behaviour <strong>of</strong><br />

masters''. In a discussion <strong>of</strong> Willa<br />

Cather's Sapphira and the slave<br />

girl, for example, Morrison shows that Cather uses the<br />

relationships she sets up between white and black<br />

characters to ``[dream and redeem] her problematic<br />

relationship with her own mother'' (27). For, Morrison<br />

writes, ``the subject <strong>of</strong> the dream is the dreamer.<br />

The fabrication <strong>of</strong> an Africanist persona is reflexive;<br />

an extraordinary meditation on the self; a powerful<br />

Africa works for both<br />

Karen and Bror as a<br />

magic kingdom in which<br />

each may play out<br />

fantasy roles, Karen<br />

as lady <strong>of</strong> the manor,<br />

and Bror as hard-drinking<br />

white hunter<br />

exploration <strong>of</strong> fears and desires that reside in the<br />

writerly unconscious'' (17).<br />

Danish memoirist Karen Blixen, writing under the<br />

pen name <strong>of</strong> Isak Dinesen, presents us with such a<br />

meditation on the inner life <strong>of</strong> the imperialist, and the<br />

``fears and desires'' that propel one well-known figure<br />

into the imperialist project. In her best-known book,<br />

Out <strong>of</strong> Africa, Blixen describes her farm in the ``white<br />

highlands'' <strong>of</strong> Kenya between 1913 and 1931 as an<br />

intoxicating world <strong>of</strong> air and light at six thousand feet.<br />

In this exhilarating setting Blixen portrays herself as<br />

the benevolent and amused mistress <strong>of</strong> a six thousandacre<br />

c<strong>of</strong>fee plantation. The land has been purchased<br />

for her by wealthy Danish relatives and is worked by<br />

Africans who have been displaced by the arrival <strong>of</strong> the<br />

Europeans. The African workers survive by ``squatting''<br />

on her vast acreage, and they must pay for this<br />

privilege by working for her half the year. In addition<br />

to losing their lands, the Africans have been prohibited<br />

from growing cash crops so that their only means <strong>of</strong><br />

paying the taxes levied by the British government,<br />

which held that the natives should help pay costs <strong>of</strong><br />

administration, was to work for<br />

whites. Though she is the beneficiary<br />

<strong>of</strong> cheap, stolen land and<br />

virtual slave labour, getting rich is<br />

not the chief aim <strong>of</strong> Blixen, who<br />

has come to Africa with her new<br />

husband, Baron Bror Blixen, the<br />

son <strong>of</strong> Swedish aristocrats; the<br />

couple never manage to make a<br />

pr<strong>of</strong>it on the farm, which ultimately<br />

goes bankrupt. Rather,<br />

Africa works for both Karen and<br />

Bror as a magic kingdom in which<br />

each may play out fantasy roles,<br />

Karen as lady <strong>of</strong> the manor, and<br />

Bror, who is said to have been the<br />

model for the guide in Ernest<br />

Hemingway's story, ``The short happy life <strong>of</strong> Francis<br />

Macomber'', as hard-drinking white hunter.<br />

In describing her life in Africa, Karen Blixen shows<br />

herself as surrounded by adoring Africans with whom<br />

she lives in reciprocal harmony. And in her memoirs,<br />

~20 .... ARTICLES


oth in Out <strong>of</strong> Africa and the later<br />

Shadows on the grass, we see Blixen<br />

using the Africans in a variety <strong>of</strong> ways<br />

to repair her own psychological damage.<br />

Casting the Africans in the role<br />

<strong>of</strong> loyal feudal retainers to her white<br />

queen, she uses them to create for<br />

herself the grandiose self-image so<br />

necessary to a person suffering from<br />

narcissistic disturbance. Paradoxically,<br />

she also casts the Africans as<br />

adoring parents to her own needy<br />

childlike nature, showing them as<br />

figures who are always there to tend<br />

and admire her and to love her<br />

unconditionally. And Blixen has one<br />

last contradictory role for the natives<br />

<strong>of</strong> Kenya: that <strong>of</strong> nature's aristocrats,<br />

possessed <strong>of</strong> a natural ``right'' to<br />

existence. In all <strong>of</strong> these scenarios,<br />

Blixen appears never to see the Africans<br />

themselves as beings with lives <strong>of</strong><br />

their own, separate from herself.<br />

Rather, she uses them as screens upon<br />

which to project her own infantile<br />

yearning to be the omnipotent centre<br />

<strong>of</strong> the world, her intense need for love<br />

and approval and her desire for a sense<br />

<strong>of</strong> natural entitlement.<br />

Blixen is by no means alone in her<br />

desire to create a romanticized vision<br />

<strong>of</strong> pre-modern simplicity and harmony<br />

far from industrialized Europe.<br />

Literature <strong>of</strong> European imperialism<br />

frequently reveals the sense that Europe's<br />

forays into the rest <strong>of</strong> the world<br />

allow one to escape the conflicts <strong>of</strong><br />

modernity, and to return to a time<br />

when ruler and ruled were more<br />

clearly defined. Indeed, as John M<br />

MacKenzie (1986:3) writes, a ``perverted''<br />

form <strong>of</strong> medieval chivalry<br />

had, by the mid-nineteenth century,<br />

become a part <strong>of</strong> the ``British imperial<br />

cult''. While most educated Europeans<br />

ridiculed medieval beliefs<br />

during the rationalist eighteenth century,<br />

a desire to return to a past <strong>of</strong><br />

great lords and loving serfs arose in<br />

the mid-nineteenth century, seeming<br />

to represent, according to Mark Girouard<br />

(1981:222), an anxious response<br />

to the egalitarian ideas set in motion<br />

by Enlightenment rationalism and to<br />

betray the fear that the rising tide <strong>of</strong><br />

democracy would swamp European<br />

culture as the upper middle class had<br />

known it. Though neo-chivalric ideas<br />

<strong>of</strong> inherent nobility and the right to<br />

rule may have been formulated to<br />

control new ``internal barbarians'',<br />

such ideas were also, as is readily<br />

apparent, <strong>of</strong> great use to those ``bitten<br />

by the imperialist bug''.<br />

The notion that European imperialists,<br />

threatened by democracy and<br />

the attendant ills <strong>of</strong> socialism and<br />

trade unionism, use conquered peoples<br />

to recreate a fantasy <strong>of</strong> the past, a<br />

time when methods <strong>of</strong> ``ensuring<br />

subordination, obedience and loyalty''<br />

had not yet eroded (Hobsbawm<br />

1989:105), supports the frequently<br />

expressed idea that the imperial relationship<br />

was a narcissistic one. Despite<br />

the obvious material advantages<br />

<strong>of</strong> imperial domination, Europeans<br />

are also shown as needing conquered<br />

subjects to maintain an essential selfimage.<br />

``By subjugating the native,''<br />

Abdul R JanMohamed (1983:86) has<br />

written, the European is ``able to<br />

compel the Other's recognition <strong>of</strong> him<br />

... This enforced recognition from the<br />

Other in fact amounts to the European's<br />

narcissistic self-recognition<br />

since the native, who is considered too<br />

degraded and inhuman to be credited<br />

with any specific subjectivity, is cast as<br />

no more than a recipient <strong>of</strong> the<br />

negative elements <strong>of</strong> the self that the<br />

European projects onto him''.<br />

~21 .... ARTICLES<br />

The portrayal <strong>of</strong> Europeans ± and<br />

<strong>of</strong> Karen Blixen in particular ± as<br />

``narcissistic'' myth-makers, seeking<br />

to re-create themselves as feudal lords,<br />

is a useful one as we try to establish<br />

the psychological underpinnings <strong>of</strong><br />

imperialism. But to make use <strong>of</strong> this<br />

portrait, we must first examine what is<br />

meant in psychoanalytic theory by<br />

``narcissism'', a term which is perhaps<br />

too easily <strong>of</strong>fered as a synonym for<br />

selfishness, and frequently, as Christopher<br />

Lasch (1979:31) writes,<br />

``drain[ed]'' <strong>of</strong> its ``clinical meaning''<br />

and ``expand[ed] to cover all forms <strong>of</strong><br />

vanity, self-admiration, self-satisfaction,<br />

and self-glorification''. This<br />

popular view <strong>of</strong> the self-gazing Narcissist<br />

is similar to the Freudian<br />

narcissist, a figure who suffers from<br />

too much self-involvement. But both<br />

are quite the opposite <strong>of</strong> the narcissist<br />

as posited in modern psychoanalytic<br />

theory by Heinz Kohut and others,<br />

for whom the narcissist is a figure who<br />

suffers from precisely too little selflove.<br />

It is this last, modern theory <strong>of</strong><br />

narcissism which is, I believe, most<br />

useful in reading the neo-feudalism <strong>of</strong><br />

Karen Blixen. And while we cannot<br />

link individual psychology to social<br />

processes with any precision, it is still<br />

possible to learn from a case study. As<br />

psychologist Erik Erikson (1993:336)<br />

writes, the human psyche is organized<br />

in part as a response to social<br />

influences; and ``it frequently happens<br />

in history that an extreme and even<br />

atypical personal experience fits a<br />

universal latent conflict''. Further, if<br />

students <strong>of</strong> imperialism and postcolonialism<br />

are to rely on psychoanalytic<br />

theory as a tool ± and the<br />

frequent use <strong>of</strong> terms such as ``narcissist''<br />

in the context <strong>of</strong> imperialism<br />

shows that such a use is being made ±


we must accept that this theory is compiled through a<br />

study <strong>of</strong> individual psyches. It is individuals who<br />

make up and propel social movements, and, as<br />

Elisabeth Young-Bruehl (1996:342) argues, there are<br />

situations that privilege particular psychological<br />

characteristics: ``At particular historical moments ±<br />

especially moments <strong>of</strong> crisis, a dominating set <strong>of</strong><br />

social character traits may emerge affecting the whole<br />

society ... in times <strong>of</strong> change individuals <strong>of</strong> these<br />

character types have more chance to flourish, to<br />

organize groups, to gain power, and to exercise<br />

influence''.<br />

The relationship Karen Blixen set up with the<br />

Africans under her control was, I will suggest, a<br />

narcissistic one as defined by Heinz Kohut. 2 For<br />

Kohut, the human infant is not, like the Freudian<br />

infant, driven by sexual and aggressive pressures;<br />

these are secondary productions <strong>of</strong> disruption in the<br />

formation <strong>of</strong> the self. Rather, the child is driven by a<br />

desire for relationship with others. The child, born<br />

into a state <strong>of</strong> primary narcissism, needs others to<br />

reflect his own sense <strong>of</strong> infantile perfection back to<br />

him. With time and with the loving and attentive<br />

mediation <strong>of</strong> caregivers, this infantile narcissism with<br />

its ``inflated sense <strong>of</strong> the self ... can be whittled down''<br />

to more realistic proportions, as the grandiose self<br />

repeatedly but gently and manageably encounters the<br />

reality that one is not the perfect centre <strong>of</strong> the<br />

universe. If, however, the grandiosity <strong>of</strong> normal infant<br />

narcissism is subjected to traumatic onslaughts to its<br />

self-esteem, these grandiose fantasies will be driven<br />

into repression, with the result that infant narcissism<br />

cannot be gradually modified into a realistic assessment<br />

<strong>of</strong> the self vis-aÁ -vis the outer world. Rather,<br />

narcissistic desires will remain intact and ``the adult<br />

ego will tend to vacillate between an irrational<br />

overestimation <strong>of</strong> the self'' and (when this inflated<br />

view <strong>of</strong> the self is inevitably punctured) ``feelings <strong>of</strong><br />

inferiority'' (Kohut in Morrison 1985:69).<br />

Narcissistic need, psychologist Otto Kernberg has<br />

written, produces a typical set <strong>of</strong> personality characteristics.<br />

Such people<br />

experience little empathy forothers, they obtain very little enjoyment<br />

from life except for the tributes they receive from<br />

others or from their own grandiose fantasies. In general, their<br />

relationships with others are clearly exploitive and sometimes<br />

parasitic. It is as if they feel they have the right to control<br />

and possess others and to exploit them without guilt feelings<br />

^ and behind a surface which is very <strong>of</strong>ten charming and<br />

engaging, one senses coldness and ruthlessness (Kernberg<br />

in Morrison1985:214).<br />

It is not hard to see how the narcissist, as here<br />

described, would find the presence <strong>of</strong> hundreds <strong>of</strong><br />

people dependent upon him or her for livelihood and<br />

preferment an ideal opportunity to exploit others, not<br />

only for economic gain, but also to sustain essential<br />

grandiose fantasies.<br />

Narcissists, according to Kohut and others, are not<br />

born. Rather, they are created both by their families<br />

and their societies, and if we look at the early life <strong>of</strong><br />

Karen Blixen, we may explore how this creation takes<br />

place in one instance. In Blixen's case, the thwarted<br />

yearning for acceptance and approval, and a sustained,<br />

if masked, assault upon self-esteem that mark<br />

the narcissist, is well-documented in the author's early<br />

life. Karen Blixen ± ``Tanne'' to her family ± was the<br />

second <strong>of</strong> three girls born in rapid succession to<br />

Ingeborg Westenholtz, daughter <strong>of</strong> a family <strong>of</strong> selfmade<br />

millionaires, and Wilhelm Dinesen, son <strong>of</strong> a<br />

country family with connections to the greatest<br />

noblemen in Denmark. Wilhelm was a man described<br />

as in search <strong>of</strong> ``a more intense experience <strong>of</strong> his<br />

being'' (Thurman 1995:13), an army <strong>of</strong>ficer in the<br />

Dano-Prussian War, who later voyaged to America<br />

where he explored the wilderness (1995:15). Though<br />

she was brought up among the powerful, puritanical<br />

bourgeois women <strong>of</strong> her mother's family, Tanne still<br />

felt herself to be her father's favourite, defining herself<br />

``by opposition to the plebeians <strong>of</strong> her surroundings.<br />

She and her father made an aristocracy <strong>of</strong> two, and<br />

her greatest pride was that she was his and not<br />

`theirs' '' (1995:26).<br />

When Wilhelm committed suicide in Karen's tenth<br />

year, however, this aristocracy was destroyed. The<br />

young girl's loss was intense, and, Karen Blixen<br />

would come to feel later in life, crippling, delivering<br />

her back into the powerfully controlling arms <strong>of</strong> the<br />

Westenholzes. Among them the sense <strong>of</strong> a separate,<br />

~22 .... ARTICLES


special self, nurtured by her father,<br />

would be repeatedly crushed, a ripe<br />

condition, as Kohut claims, for the<br />

creation <strong>of</strong> an adult ego that alternates<br />

between grandiose fantasies, on<br />

one hand, and feelings <strong>of</strong> helplessness<br />

and inferiority on the other. As<br />

Blixen's letters from Africa show, the<br />

Westenholzes, for all their intense<br />

closeness, viewed their children more<br />

as family assets than as separate<br />

individuals entitled to lives <strong>of</strong> their<br />

own. Her letters to her ``own beloved,<br />

beloved wonderful little mother'' are<br />

thick with phrases <strong>of</strong> love and longing<br />

and are endlessly apologetic for causing<br />

so much trouble. But Blixen also<br />

begins to express, as affairs at the<br />

farm worsen and as the family begins<br />

to pressure her, much against her will,<br />

to divorce the improvident Bror, the<br />

sense that in losing her father she lost<br />

the one person who was not bent<br />

upon changing her, controlling her or<br />

disciplining every impulse: ``I think<br />

my greatest misfortune was Father's<br />

death,'' she writes in 1921. ``Father<br />

understood me as I was, although I<br />

was so young, and loved me for<br />

myself ...'' By contrast she writes <strong>of</strong><br />

the Westenholzes: ``If they do care for<br />

me at all, they do so in spite <strong>of</strong> my<br />

being as I am. They are always trying<br />

to change me into something quite<br />

different; they do not like the parts <strong>of</strong><br />

me that I believe to be good'' (Lasson<br />

1978:110). And Blixen reproaches<br />

herself bitterly for ``the one great<br />

mistake'' <strong>of</strong> accepting family financing<br />

for the African venture, declaring<br />

that if she manages to hold on in<br />

Africa it will be no thanks to the<br />

Westenholzes, but rather ``father who<br />

had done it for me. It is his blood and<br />

his mind that will bring me through''<br />

(1978:110).<br />

In her sense <strong>of</strong> failed parental<br />

nurture, her desire to escape into an<br />

idealized setting, Blixen is hardly alone<br />

among imperialists. In his analysis <strong>of</strong><br />

the private lives <strong>of</strong> key imperialists in<br />

Empire and sexuality, Ronald Hyam<br />

shows that these figures frequently<br />

exhibit a high degree <strong>of</strong> immaturity,<br />

never outgrowing the fantasies and<br />

romantic ideals <strong>of</strong> childhood. Those at<br />

the forefront <strong>of</strong> imperial operations<br />

were <strong>of</strong>ten, Hyam writes, searching for<br />

stand-ins for missing or inadequate<br />

parents, and he <strong>of</strong>fers the example <strong>of</strong><br />

Rudyard Kipling and his search for<br />

``mother substitutes''. Further, many<br />

<strong>of</strong> the ``imperial elite'', Hyam writes<br />

(1990:49), such as ``Rhodes, Livingstone<br />

and Stanley, Curzon and<br />

Nathan, Henry Lawrence and FD<br />

Lugard, Kitchener and Montgomery<br />

substituted careers in empire for private<br />

life''. Similarly, Jonathan<br />

Rutherford (1997:7) writes that ``the<br />

primary impetus behind ... commitments<br />

to Empire'' for many figures,<br />

such as Rupert Brooke, TE Lawrence<br />

and Enoch Powell, lay in ``their<br />

ambivalent relations with their<br />

mothers''. And while Hyam acknowledges<br />

that the imperial enterprise is<br />

generally viewed as masculine, he<br />

notes that ``the handful <strong>of</strong> women who<br />

contributed something notable to it<br />

seems also to confirm the thesis <strong>of</strong><br />

emotional deprivation''. It is possible,<br />

he writes, ``to see a basic truth in the<br />

contention that `love's loss was empire's<br />

gain' '' (1990:47, 49).<br />

Blixen, then, is not an uncommon<br />

imperialist in her desire to use Africa<br />

to replay childhood fantasies, to seek<br />

in the imperial relationship a return to<br />

a thwarted, infantile perfection. In<br />

this search, Blixen sought to ally<br />

~23 .... ARTICLES<br />

herself with those whom she believed<br />

embodied the aristocratic freedom,<br />

entitlement and reckless disdain <strong>of</strong><br />

society's rules that she associated with<br />

her adventurer father. All <strong>of</strong> her life<br />

Karen was drawn to aristocrats,<br />

becoming a hanger-on in the circle <strong>of</strong><br />

her noble cousin Daisy Frijs; marrying<br />

Baron Bror Blixen after failing to<br />

attract his twin brother, Hans; allying<br />

herself with the English aristocrats in<br />

East Africa against the bourgeois<br />

settlers who disgusted her; and falling<br />

in love with the elusive son <strong>of</strong> a British<br />

lord, Denys Finch Hatton, to whom<br />

she struggled not to cling.<br />

Not only did Blixen seek out<br />

aristocrats in real life, but much <strong>of</strong> her<br />

creative work, especially in the short<br />

story collection, Seven Gothic tales, is<br />

devoted to an <strong>of</strong>ten tortured elaboration<br />

<strong>of</strong> the aristocratic personality as<br />

she envisions it. In these stories,<br />

written immediately after her return<br />

from Africa and published three years<br />

before Out <strong>of</strong> Africa, Blixen repeatedly<br />

portrays characters who demonstrate<br />

both sides <strong>of</strong> the narcissistic<br />

coin, grandiose desires for freedom,<br />

power and adoration, which are only<br />

briefly sustained before a plunge into<br />

loss, emptiness and death. As Sara<br />

Suleri sees in the works <strong>of</strong> Rudyard<br />

Kipling a ``brilliant literalization <strong>of</strong><br />

the colonial movement'', Blixen's<br />

Tales literalize one version <strong>of</strong> the<br />

imperial psyche, as her characters are<br />

<strong>of</strong>ten tortured by the sense that they<br />

are created by the gaze <strong>of</strong> others, and<br />

they struggle, in their turn, to create<br />

others. One such figure, the charlatan<br />

Kasparson in ``The deluge at Norderney'',<br />

succinctly expresses both a<br />

grandiose sense <strong>of</strong> omnipotence on<br />

one hand, and a nagging fear <strong>of</strong>


falseness and emptiness on the other. In doing so he is<br />

reminiscent <strong>of</strong> the attitudes <strong>of</strong> Karen Blixen in Africa<br />

and gives us a psychological context out <strong>of</strong> which to<br />

read the glowing portrait <strong>of</strong> her relationship with<br />

Africans: ``Nothing in the world have I ever loved,<br />

except the peasants,'' Kasparson says. ``If they would<br />

have made me their master I would have served them<br />

all my life. If they would only have fallen down and<br />

worshipped me I would have died for them. But they<br />

would not'' (1934:76).<br />

These fantasies contain the tortured sense that the<br />

attempt to live in freedom and disdain for convention<br />

will always be engulfed by cataclysm. Even those who<br />

appear to exhibit the wild disdain for convention that<br />

only aristocrats, in Blixen's view, can maintain, <strong>of</strong>ten<br />

must do so in a masquerade. In what amounts to a<br />

portrait <strong>of</strong> the divided self <strong>of</strong> narcissistic disorder,<br />

with its oscillations between grandiosity and tortured<br />

emptiness, these figures, faced with the powerful<br />

constraints <strong>of</strong> society, can only be their wild, free<br />

selves when masked. The desire for the freedom to be<br />

one's rightful self has been perverted into the need to<br />

play a part, and in accepting their roles, the characters<br />

seem to acknowledge their inner emptiness.<br />

``The deluge at Norderney,'' for example, in which<br />

one nearly fantastic story opens into the next in the<br />

manner <strong>of</strong> Arabian nights, features several characters<br />

<strong>of</strong> noble blood who attempt to escape intensely<br />

controlling backgrounds, in which a separate and<br />

strong sense <strong>of</strong> self has not been allowed to develop.<br />

The central figure, Miss Malen Nat-og-Dag, is the last<br />

member <strong>of</strong> an old aristocratic family, but was<br />

nevertheless brought up in a repressive environment<br />

reminiscent <strong>of</strong> the puritanical Westenholzes, in which<br />

she was taught to value chastity above all else<br />

(1934:17). As a result, her sexual life has been limited<br />

to sinful fantasy. In slightly mad old age, and thanks<br />

to the ``wildness'' <strong>of</strong> her aristocratic blood, she has<br />

come to believe that her fantasies were real and that<br />

she has actually lived a life <strong>of</strong> sexual debauchery.<br />

Masquerade, she argues, is not only noble as it frees<br />

one from the pettiness <strong>of</strong> reality, but it even makes<br />

one like a god: ``Truth is for tailors and shoemakers,''<br />

she remarks. ``I on the contrary have always held that<br />

the Lord had a penchant for masquerades ... the Lord<br />

himself masqueraded pretty freely ... when he came to<br />

earth'' (1934:24). Here Blixen paints freedom and<br />

``wildness'' as, ultimately, an act, since her protagonist<br />

has actually lived the chaste life she was taught to<br />

revere, only pretending to have escaped its repressive<br />

hold. For Blixen, however, this pretence is heroic, and<br />

at the end <strong>of</strong> the story the old woman is likened to<br />

Scheherazade, spinning fantasies to keep death at bay,<br />

even though this strategy fails in the end.<br />

Another character, the young countess Calypso von<br />

Platen Hallermund, is shown struggling and ultimately<br />

failing to escape a background in which a<br />

strong sense <strong>of</strong> selfhood was brutally suppressed.<br />

Calypso is brought up by an uncle who detests<br />

women, preferring the company <strong>of</strong> young boys. This<br />

reminds us <strong>of</strong> Wilhelm Dinesen and his passionate<br />

love for his soldiers as an <strong>of</strong>ficer in the Danish and<br />

French armies. This was a love, he wrote in a letter,<br />

which was similar to the love <strong>of</strong> women, except that it<br />

was not limited to one person. ``It was the same<br />

thing,'' Blixen writes, ``with the Natives and me''<br />

(1985:19). Calypso's uncle tries to solve the problem<br />

<strong>of</strong> her gender by dressing her and treating her like a<br />

boy. But when it became clear she was a girl, he<br />

``turned his eyes away from her forever and annihilated<br />

her ... Her girl's beauty was her death sentence<br />

... Since then she has not existed'' (1934:44). Calypso<br />

too bears some resemblance to the author, since<br />

Blixen felt herself as a small girl to have been created<br />

as someone different from her sisters by the companionship<br />

<strong>of</strong> her father. Wilhelm Dinesen's suicide<br />

occurred when his daughter was ten, the age at which<br />

girls <strong>of</strong>ten exhibit the first visible signs <strong>of</strong> puberty, and<br />

the young girl may have believed, as does Calypso,<br />

that her impending womanhood was in some way<br />

connected to her abandonment. Calypso feels that, no<br />

longer boyish, she does not exist, ``for nobody ever<br />

looked at her'' (1934:45). And, as Karen Blixen<br />

sought relationships with pr<strong>of</strong>oundly unreliable aristocratic<br />

men ± the father who committed suicide, the<br />

uninterested Hans Blixen, the reckless womanizer<br />

Bror Blixen and the elusive Denys Finch Hatton ± so<br />

Calypso is drawn to the suits <strong>of</strong> armour that stand in<br />

the castle corridors. These ``looked like real men'',<br />

and she feels they would have supported her,<br />

~24 .... ARTICLES


``had they not been all hollow''<br />

(1934:45). In the sad world that Blixen<br />

portrays in these stories, not only is<br />

one's felt identity suppressed, but<br />

those who might come to one's aid are<br />

themselves only attractive masks.<br />

Two other figures should be noted<br />

from ``The deluge at Norderney,''<br />

both <strong>of</strong> whom struggle to transcend<br />

identities thrust upon them. Jonathan,<br />

the bastard son <strong>of</strong> a great nobleman,<br />

is taken up in adulthood by his father,<br />

who declares that the son will inherit<br />

his riches and his name if the father<br />

can see that his ``soul'' is ``showing<br />

itself'' in the young man. Suddenly the<br />

eyes <strong>of</strong> the fashionable world are on<br />

the young man, who abhors his new<br />

situation. Now his every attitude,<br />

including his melancholy and his<br />

contempt for his father's <strong>of</strong>ferings, are<br />

taken as representations <strong>of</strong> the ``soul''<br />

<strong>of</strong> his father. As such, they become<br />

fashion statements to be imitated by<br />

all the elegant young men <strong>of</strong> <strong>Co</strong>penhagen,<br />

and lovely women beg to join<br />

him if he decides upon suicide. There<br />

is nothing he can do, Blixen shows, to<br />

escape the controlling, creating hand<br />

<strong>of</strong> the parent.<br />

Finally, perhaps the greatest effort<br />

at transcendence is made by a man<br />

introduced as the aristocratic Cardinal<br />

von Sehestedt, son <strong>of</strong> ``an old and<br />

noble race'', a man <strong>of</strong> such impressiveness<br />

that people believed he could<br />

work miracles, even walk on water.<br />

When the dikes break in Norderney,<br />

the cardinal is among the rescuers<br />

who boat out into the flood to take<br />

survivors to safe ground. He, along<br />

with Miss Nat-og-Dag, the <strong>Co</strong>untess<br />

Calypso and Jonathan, are moved by<br />

the nobility <strong>of</strong> their blood to give their<br />

places in the boat to a family <strong>of</strong><br />

peasants and remain in the hayl<strong>of</strong>t <strong>of</strong><br />

a barn that could give way to the<br />

flood at any moment. The cardinal,<br />

who opines that all artists, kings and<br />

gods have a bit <strong>of</strong> ``charlantry'' in<br />

them, reveals at the end <strong>of</strong> an evening<br />

<strong>of</strong> storytelling that he is not actually<br />

the cardinal at all, but the cardinal's<br />

valet, Kasparson, the bastard son <strong>of</strong> a<br />

French duke. Kasparson has murdered<br />

the cardinal and assumed his<br />

identity because, as a bastard, he has<br />

been forced to take refuge in a wide<br />

variety <strong>of</strong> identities and, having become<br />

a connoisseur <strong>of</strong> appropriated<br />

identities, he has craved the fine role<br />

<strong>of</strong> the heroic, miracle-working cardinal.<br />

Further, he desires the acclaim <strong>of</strong><br />

the common people from whom his<br />

mother came, acclaim which the<br />

cardinal easily garnered.<br />

In the end, all <strong>of</strong> these desperate<br />

figures come together in the precarious<br />

l<strong>of</strong>t as the flood waters rise, all<br />

expressing both the desire to be free <strong>of</strong><br />

roles thrust upon them, as well as the<br />

sense that there is finally no inner<br />

authenticity to be found, that the self<br />

must constantly be created and nourished<br />

through play-acting and the<br />

homage <strong>of</strong> others. At the close <strong>of</strong> the<br />

evening the hayl<strong>of</strong>t is engulfed; the<br />

four have fled convention, but their<br />

escape has ended in annihilation.<br />

In a short story called ``The<br />

dreamers,'' one can see not only<br />

Blixen's sense <strong>of</strong> what her life must<br />

become after returning, but one also<br />

sees a portrayal, striking in its<br />

grandiosity, <strong>of</strong> how Blixen viewed<br />

herself in relation to her humble but<br />

admiring ``public'', the Africans on<br />

her farm. The story is the first Blixen<br />

wrote after the loss <strong>of</strong> the African<br />

farm and her return to her mother's<br />

house in Denmark, and, as she<br />

acknowledged to her friend Thorkild<br />

Bjornvig, the protagonist was modeled<br />

upon herself (Bjornvig 1985:211).<br />

At first Blixen's protagonist, a young<br />

woman named Pellegrina, seems to<br />

have achieved the transcendence so<br />

desired by the characters in ``The<br />

deluge at Norderney.'' A fabulous<br />

opera singer, Pellegrina makes her<br />

hearers understand ``the meaning <strong>of</strong><br />

heaven and earth, <strong>of</strong> the stars, life and<br />

death and eternity'', and for her<br />

greatness she is adored by her public<br />

(1934:331). She has two great passions<br />

in her life. One passion is for herself as<br />

a great soprano. This love for herself<br />

as a great singer is compared to the<br />

love <strong>of</strong> a priest for the image <strong>of</strong> the<br />

Virgin. In this passion, she is fierce<br />

and jealous, furious that she cannot<br />

sing all the parts on stage at once. The<br />

other passion is for her audience,<br />

especially the poor people who sit in<br />

the galleries; even her desire for the<br />

applause <strong>of</strong> the connoisseurs is for the<br />

sake <strong>of</strong> the poor people. When she<br />

sang, she muses, they ``stamped ...<br />

shrieked, and wept over her'' and she<br />

``loved them beyond anything in the<br />

world''. Her love for the poor people<br />

was ``mighty'' but at the same time<br />

``as gentle as the love <strong>of</strong> God'' (334).<br />

She grieved for them, gave them<br />

money, ``even sold her clothes for<br />

them''. They, for their part, knew she<br />

was giving them her all and ``never<br />

begged much'' (334). Pellegrina has<br />

love affairs, but they are disappointing,<br />

making her feel that the world <strong>of</strong><br />

real relationships is a shabby place<br />

compared to the brilliant dramas <strong>of</strong><br />

the stage: that is, to her own fantasies.<br />

A more satisfying relationship is that<br />

with an adoring and wealthy father<br />

~25 .... ARTICLES


figure, who devotes his life to her service, and to<br />

whom she turns ``as a child to its mother'' (332).<br />

Then, in a horrible fire that destroys the magical<br />

world <strong>of</strong> the stage, with its cardboard houses and<br />

streets, Pellegrina is badly injured, so that her voice is<br />

irreparably damaged. This destruction, Blixen told<br />

Bjornvig, corresponds to her loss <strong>of</strong> the farm and<br />

Africa. So immense is Pellegrina's loss that it seems<br />

that she herself has been burned up, left ``immovable,<br />

black and charred'' (339). She grieves for her lost<br />

grandeur but especially for the sorrow <strong>of</strong> the poor<br />

people, for whom, she believes, she has been the one<br />

shining light in an otherwise bleak existence: ``Their<br />

one star had fallen; they were left in the dark <strong>of</strong> the<br />

night ± the galleries which had laughed and wept with<br />

her'' (341).<br />

Pellegrina's response to this loss is striking. So<br />

bound up is her sense <strong>of</strong> herself with the grandeur <strong>of</strong><br />

her role as diva and with the adoration <strong>of</strong> her ``poor<br />

people'', that she does not even try to maintain a<br />

stable sense <strong>of</strong> identity without these attributes.<br />

Though she continues to live ± like Karen Blixen<br />

she survives a suicide attempt ± she determines that<br />

she will ``not be one person again ... I will always be<br />

many persons now. Never again will I have my heart<br />

and my whole life bound up with one woman, to<br />

suffer so much'' (345). She feels that in this decision<br />

she has finally discovered the secret <strong>of</strong> human<br />

happiness: ``Is it not strange that no philosopher has<br />

thought <strong>of</strong> this, and that I should hit upon it?'' (346). 3<br />

But splitting oneself into a number <strong>of</strong> identities does<br />

not bring her happiness, only fiery destruction. In her<br />

various guises ± a prostitute, a revolutionary, and a<br />

saintly rich young woman ± Pellegrina wins the<br />

passionate love <strong>of</strong> men, but always disappears at the<br />

height <strong>of</strong> their devotion, leaving, I think, before she<br />

can be left. Even a self that is consciously false is still,<br />

it seems, vulnerable to destruction. Pellegrina, pursued<br />

by her admirers, is finally apprehended in a<br />

mountain pass. In one final gesture, she unites the<br />

desire for transcendence with the certainty <strong>of</strong> destruction.<br />

Seeing that her pursuers are upon her she<br />

``spread out her wings and flew away'', but her flight<br />

is really a plunge into an abyss, and she falls to her<br />

death (327).<br />

In these stories, begun in Africa and completed in<br />

Denmark after the loss <strong>of</strong> the African farm, we see the<br />

yearning to transcend the strictures <strong>of</strong> an upbringing<br />

in which one is required to mirror others' needs, the<br />

desire to achieve wild-hearted greatness and to be<br />

worshipped by those who can never approach or<br />

challenge one's own glory. Blixen's characters, most<br />

<strong>of</strong> whom are emboldened to rebel against their lot by<br />

virtue <strong>of</strong> a touch <strong>of</strong> noble blood, usually can be traced<br />

to the author herself. Their sense <strong>of</strong> self is so<br />

disastrously intertwined with the attitudes <strong>of</strong> others,<br />

so precariously alternating between narcissistic<br />

grandiosity and loss, that it is permanently at risk <strong>of</strong><br />

destruction. So harrowing is this existence that one<br />

must escape into disguise, and through her character,<br />

Pellegrina, Blixen tries to imagine giving up entirely<br />

on the attempt to form a coherent self. In both Deluge<br />

and Dreamers, the struggle to find a place where the<br />

self can rest, even temporarily, ends in violent death.<br />

In these stories, with their tortured grandiosity and<br />

annihilation in mind, Blixen helps us see Europe's<br />

late-nineteenth-century re-invention <strong>of</strong> chivalry in<br />

another light. Not only has this re-invention been<br />

seen as a way to reassert elitist values and roles in a<br />

time <strong>of</strong> encroaching democracy and as a valuable<br />

mind-set for those engaged in the imperial endeavour,<br />

but it has also been seen as a kind <strong>of</strong> death wish, in<br />

which Enlightenment ideals <strong>of</strong> ``peace, reason and<br />

progress'' were replaced with ideals <strong>of</strong> ``violence,<br />

instinct and explosion'' as ``the middle classes <strong>of</strong><br />

Europe had lost their historic mission''. As Blixen's<br />

characters are propelled toward grandiosity and<br />

death, so, Eric Hobsbawm (1989:190) argues, did a<br />

significant portion <strong>of</strong> Europe's youth ``plunge willingly,<br />

even enthusiastically, into the abyss [<strong>of</strong> World<br />

War I, hailing its outbreak] like people who had fallen<br />

in love''. The recreation <strong>of</strong> chivalric attitudes comes to<br />

resemble a sort <strong>of</strong> group narcissism, fuelled by<br />

cultural insecurity and a sense <strong>of</strong> displacement,<br />

alternating between domineering grandiosity and a<br />

feeling <strong>of</strong> cataclysmic loss. An examination <strong>of</strong> Blixen's<br />

stories, with their fantasies <strong>of</strong> dominance, adoration<br />

and annihilation, prepares us to understand the<br />

psychological underpinnings <strong>of</strong> Blixen's portrait <strong>of</strong><br />

~26 .... ARTICLES


her life in Africa and to consider the<br />

complex way in which at least one<br />

European imperialist made use <strong>of</strong><br />

Africans who have been made dependent<br />

upon her.<br />

First, we must examine the most<br />

obvious use, Africans as feudal retainers<br />

to Blixen's great lord: her use <strong>of</strong><br />

colonized subjects as the ``supporting<br />

cast'' <strong>of</strong> empire, a group frequently<br />

seen in imperialist literature, as Kathryn<br />

Castle (1996:8) has written, and<br />

without whom ``assumptions <strong>of</strong><br />

superiority would be meaningless.'' In<br />

Out <strong>of</strong> Africa, Blixen writes, ``everything<br />

you saw made for greatness and<br />

freedom, and unequalled nobility''<br />

(1937:4), and it is the perfect stage for<br />

Blixen to play her grand role. As<br />

props, Blixen acquires Scottish deerhounds,<br />

which bring with them, she<br />

believes, a ``feudal atmosphere''<br />

(1937:72). She dresses her servants in<br />

livery and has them stand behind her<br />

at the table, portraying her home as a<br />

feudal court where she and her aristocratic<br />

friends, in contrast to the<br />

cautious bourgeois settlers, hunt, tell<br />

heroic stories and ``risk [their] lives<br />

unnecessarily'' in pursuit <strong>of</strong> glory and<br />

excitement (242). Blixen sometimes<br />

laments the hard lot <strong>of</strong> the natives, but<br />

such remarks are almost always made<br />

in the context <strong>of</strong> criticism <strong>of</strong> the lower<br />

class <strong>of</strong> settlers who lack the quality <strong>of</strong><br />

noblesse oblige, who do not understand<br />

the reciprocal bond between<br />

master and servant through which,<br />

Blixen believes, tellingly, each becomes<br />

more himself: the servant<br />

``needs a master in order to know<br />

himself'' (499) 4 . In her understanding<br />

and love <strong>of</strong> the natives, Blixen allies<br />

herself with Denys Finch Hatton and<br />

the other English aristocrats <strong>of</strong> East<br />

Africa who are shown to have close<br />

relationships with Africans. One sign<br />

<strong>of</strong> these relationships is the affectionate<br />

nickname, and Blixen, who is<br />

known as Baroness Blixen, reports<br />

herself to have been given such a<br />

name, ``Lioness Blixen'', by some <strong>of</strong><br />

her servants.<br />

Further, Blixen shows herself as<br />

performing a variety <strong>of</strong> paternalistic<br />

roles, acting as judge to the people on<br />

her farm, taking it as her role to keep<br />

the peace, though she knows nothing<br />

<strong>of</strong> their law. Like a medieval king, she<br />

recognizes the need occasionally to<br />

humble her nobles, walking out on the<br />

elders who seem to ignore her in a legal<br />

assembly and enjoying their subsequent<br />

dismay: ``They then stumbled<br />

on their old legs in great haste and<br />

began to flap their arms at me. I waved<br />

my hand to them in return, and rode<br />

<strong>of</strong>f'' (102). In addition to serving as<br />

judge, she doctors the people and<br />

teaches them, though her instruction is<br />

limited to culinary arts and other<br />

aspects <strong>of</strong> service.<br />

The reciprocal relationship is<br />

further portrayed when Blixen must<br />

sell the farm. The Africans are shown<br />

to be nearly disbelieving that she could<br />

actually be leaving, and desperately<br />

dependent upon her to settle their<br />

future. In this Blixen attributes to the<br />

natives a grasp <strong>of</strong> the medieval European<br />

notion that the noble lord holds<br />

his position by divine right, that he is a<br />

kind <strong>of</strong> lesser god. Writing about the<br />

African's response to the catastrophe<br />

that befalls the farm, she reports that<br />

they see it as a sort <strong>of</strong> ``act <strong>of</strong> god'', for<br />

``in some respects ... the white men fill<br />

in the mind <strong>of</strong> the Natives the place<br />

that is, in the mind <strong>of</strong> the white men,<br />

filled by the idea <strong>of</strong> God'' (386). 5<br />

The role that Blixen intends to<br />

create is <strong>of</strong> herself as feudal lord, but<br />

there are times, even in both selfmythologizing<br />

memoirs, Out <strong>of</strong> Africa<br />

and Shadow on the grass, when the<br />

mask slips and we are allowed to<br />

glimpse Blixen as the lost child,<br />

standing not as lord to the Africans,<br />

but as child to their parents, relying<br />

upon them for patient and consistent<br />

support and affection, needing them<br />

to believe in her greatness, as her own<br />

family ± at least since her father's<br />

death ± has never done. In this desire<br />

to be re-parented by those she dominates,<br />

Blixen is not alone. Fanon has<br />

shown how literature reveals the<br />

desire <strong>of</strong> whites to be re-parented by<br />

blacks whom they perceive to be<br />

especially warm and gentle. This<br />

desire is revealed in Joel Chandler<br />

Harris, for example, who created the<br />

Uncle Remus stories, and whom<br />

Fanon, quoting Bernard Wolfe, describes<br />

as the ``archetype <strong>of</strong> [white<br />

American] southerner''. Harris, Fanon<br />

(1967:175) writes, ``went in search<br />

<strong>of</strong> the Negro's love and claimed he<br />

had won it''. A similar desire can be<br />

seen in Kipling's The light that failed,<br />

as the protagonist, Dick, yearns to<br />

escape to an exotic land where he may<br />

be rocked to sleep by a gentle native<br />

who will ``sling you a long yellow<br />

hammock with tassels on it like ripe<br />

maize, and you put up your feet and<br />

hear the bees hum and the water fall<br />

till you go to sleep'' (77).<br />

In Out <strong>of</strong> Africa, Blixen shows the<br />

Africans as constituting a kind <strong>of</strong><br />

loving background to her life, allowing<br />

her to feel again the centrality <strong>of</strong><br />

primary narcissism, as the infant is<br />

encircled by an adoring world that<br />

seems to be focused entirely on him or<br />

~27 .... ARTICLES


her. ``From my first weeks in Africa'', Blixen writes,<br />

``I had felt a great affection for the Natives. The<br />

discovery <strong>of</strong> the dark races was to me a magnificent<br />

enlargement <strong>of</strong> my world ... if someone with an ear for<br />

music had happened to hear music for the first time<br />

when he was already grown up; their case might have<br />

been similar to mine. After I had met with the<br />

Natives, I set out the routine <strong>of</strong> my daily life to the<br />

Orchestra'' (1937:18).<br />

The love that Blixen feels for the Africans is shown<br />

to be reciprocated in both Out <strong>of</strong> Africa and Shadows<br />

on the grass, and she portrays herself, as Robert<br />

Langbaum (1964:40) wrote in an early study <strong>of</strong> her<br />

work, ``surrounded by a circle <strong>of</strong> adoration''.<br />

Throughout the book her ``boys'', as she calls the<br />

men who work the farm, are shown in the role <strong>of</strong><br />

doting parents, taking an interest in all <strong>of</strong> her affairs,<br />

from her attempt to write a book to her wearing<br />

apparel and her finances. And the Africans are shown<br />

displaying a tender concern for their mistress's<br />

feelings. In garnering this affection, Blixen portrays<br />

herself as unusual in her relationship with Africans.<br />

Like Tanne, the favoured child, she alone is the apple<br />

<strong>of</strong> their eye. Late in life, she would tell a magazine<br />

interviewer: ``I am the only white person the Natives<br />

really love'' (Thurman 1995:437).<br />

Much <strong>of</strong> this surrogate parenting is performed by<br />

the servant Farah, the Somali man who attended her<br />

throughout her stay in Kenya, and whom, she writes<br />

home, ``I care for almost as much as anyone in the<br />

world'' (124). Like a firm but loving parent, Farah is<br />

always there, and in the section devoted to him in<br />

Shadows on the grass, Farah is shown believing in and<br />

supporting her own vision <strong>of</strong> herself as a greathearted<br />

lady. As her chief servant he demands that her<br />

house be run in a grand style, ``insisting that she <strong>of</strong>fer<br />

champagne when the importance <strong>of</strong> the guests calls<br />

for it, scouring Nairobi to find an ingredient for a<br />

special dish to be served a visiting prince'' (420±421).<br />

Blixen was not able to depend upon Bror to play an<br />

adult role in financial matters; at the time <strong>of</strong> their<br />

divorce he was ``wanted by the police [for debts] and<br />

hiding out in the Masai Reserve without a tent or<br />

shoes'' (Lasson 1978:124). Her family, <strong>of</strong> course,<br />

supported her financially, but over the years it grew<br />

increasingly clear that the money was to be used to<br />

further their aims <strong>of</strong> pr<strong>of</strong>it, not her aim <strong>of</strong> building a<br />

grand life for herself in Africa and the support was<br />

finally withdrawn. Her lover, Denys Finch Hatton,<br />

who is remembered by those who knew him as more<br />

inclined toward love affairs with boys than with<br />

women (Boyles 1988:24), was, in any case, clearly<br />

commitment-phobic. But in Farah she had someone<br />

she believed she could rely upon. He is shown as<br />

managing her financial affairs properly, and to be<br />

even more concerned about her dignity and well-being<br />

than she is herself. On one occasion he is shown<br />

declining to give her money she has asked for to buy a<br />

pair <strong>of</strong> new slacks, as he believed the money should be<br />

saved for something she needed even more, an item<br />

essential to her image ± riding-boots sent from<br />

England: ``Farah had good knowledge <strong>of</strong> riding-boots<br />

and felt it to be below my dignity to walk about in<br />

boots made by the Indians <strong>of</strong> Nairobi'' (421). And<br />

when Blixen receives a new evening dress from<br />

France, and is modeling it for the other servants<br />

who are full <strong>of</strong> admiration, Farah, like a careful<br />

parent, decides when enough praise is enough. He<br />

watches the proceedings, ``not insensitive to popularity''<br />

but ``stern'' and, at the right moment, brings out<br />

the bowl <strong>of</strong> tobacco that signals the end <strong>of</strong> the session.<br />

Blixen, portraying herself as basking childishly in the<br />

praise, asks him to let her hear a little more, but he<br />

responds firmly, ``No, Memsahib ... No. Now these<br />

Kikuyus have said enough about this frock. Now it is<br />

time that they have this tobacco'' (435).<br />

One <strong>of</strong> the moments <strong>of</strong> life in Africa depicted as<br />

most joyous is a time when Blixen shows herself to be<br />

entirely in the care <strong>of</strong> Farah and other servants on the<br />

three-month safari she takes alone with them during<br />

World War I. Here there is the delicious danger <strong>of</strong><br />

lions and other animals, but she is safe among her<br />

men, and in the evenings they entertain her with<br />

stories, ``strange happenings in Somaliland, or tales<br />

out <strong>of</strong> the Koran and the Arabian Nights'' (279). Here<br />

too, the servants stand in as good parents, unconditional<br />

in their admiration and tender in their care:<br />

``My people showed great forbearance with my<br />

ignorance <strong>of</strong> oxen, harness and Safari ways; they<br />

~28 .... ARTICLES


were indeed as keen to cover it up as I<br />

was myself.'' And the men pamper her<br />

as if she were a delicate child: ``They<br />

carried bath-water for me on their<br />

heads a long way across the plain, and<br />

when we outspanned at noon, they<br />

constructed a canopy against the sun,<br />

made out <strong>of</strong> spears and blankets for<br />

me to rest under'' (242). Cared for like<br />

a precious infant, Blixen seems to<br />

regress to a state <strong>of</strong> primary narcissism,<br />

in which she and the world are<br />

blissfully one:<br />

How beautiful were the evenings <strong>of</strong> the<br />

Masai Reserve when after sunset we arrived<br />

at the riveror the water-hole...The air<br />

was cold to the lungs, the long grass dripping<br />

wet, and the herbs on it gave out their<br />

spiced astringent scent. In a little while on<br />

all sides the Cicada would begin to sing.<br />

The grass was me, and the air, the distant<br />

invisible mountains were me, the tired oxen<br />

were me. I breathed with the slight nightwind<br />

in the thorn trees. (283)<br />

Indeed, Blixen <strong>of</strong>ten ascribes to the<br />

natives the magical all-seeing-ness<br />

that small children assume <strong>of</strong> their<br />

parents, and she sees them as existing<br />

to reflect her own desires back to her,<br />

indeed as teaching her her desires<br />

through this reflection: ``They knew<br />

me through and through and were<br />

conscious <strong>of</strong> decisions I was going to<br />

take before I was certain <strong>of</strong> them<br />

myself'' (20). Here the natives function<br />

in a way that is similar to that <strong>of</strong><br />

DW Winnicott's attentive mother,<br />

who, in her responsiveness to her<br />

baby's physical and emotional needs,<br />

allows him to learn and value his own<br />

subjectivity (Mitchell and Black<br />

1995:125). In Denmark, Blixen was<br />

required to be concerned with the<br />

requirements <strong>of</strong> others, a situation<br />

which, Winnicott believed, ``impedes<br />

the development and consolidation <strong>of</strong><br />

the child's own subjectivity'' (128),<br />

but in Africa, the focus is entirely<br />

upon her own, still infantile needs.<br />

And as the infant sees the parent as a<br />

part <strong>of</strong> herself, Blixen sees that upon<br />

coming to know Africans, a ``unity''<br />

has been created in her life, that <strong>of</strong><br />

master and servant: for each, ``the<br />

play <strong>of</strong> colours would fade and his<br />

timbre abate were he to stand alone''<br />

(Dinesen 1937:409).<br />

Blixen describes this love most<br />

urgently when writing about the dark<br />

time during which she fights to hold<br />

the farm after her relatives indicate<br />

unwillingness to continue underwriting<br />

its losses. For several years she<br />

struggled alone to hold onto the farm,<br />

and in letters home she describes the<br />

land as her ``child'', the ``only one I<br />

have in this life'' (Lasson 1978:125).<br />

The farm is all that makes her who she<br />

is, she cries in these frantic letters, and<br />

without it she feels she will die. But<br />

bankruptcy looms and the family<br />

withdraws its support. In this crisis,<br />

depressed, ill and sleepless, Blixen feels<br />

she has no one to rely on except the<br />

loyal Africans. As she is being forced<br />

<strong>of</strong>f the farm she compares herself to<br />

Napoleon retreating from Moscow<br />

and her ``squatters'', who will also be<br />

evicted, to his soldiers. While it is<br />

generally thought that Napoleon<br />

``went through agonies'' at seeing his<br />

army ``suffering and dying'' around<br />

him, Blixen writes, she feels that ``he<br />

would have dropped down dead on the<br />

spot if he had not had them. In the<br />

night, I counted the hours till the time<br />

when the Kikuyus should turn up<br />

again by the house'' (Dinesen<br />

1937:344).<br />

Finally, if Blixen portrays the Africans<br />

as serfs to her as lord, and<br />

simultaneously as parents to her infant,<br />

I believe she also uses them as<br />

other Europeans have used ``natives'',<br />

by projecting upon them, as Wilhelm<br />

Dinesen projected upon the American<br />

Indians, her own desire for a transcendent<br />

freedom, the perfect state <strong>of</strong><br />

primary narcissism. Blixen's desire to<br />

partake <strong>of</strong> the freedom <strong>of</strong> the ``noble<br />

savage'' is particularly intense, as she<br />

sees in the Africans a kind <strong>of</strong> natural<br />

aristocracy for which she has yearned<br />

all her life. Blixen's constant likening<br />

<strong>of</strong> the Africans to animals, particularly<br />

domestic animals, undoubtedly has a<br />

dehumanizing effect, as has been<br />

shown by Ngugi. But I believe it is also<br />

true that the comparison <strong>of</strong> Africans<br />

to wild animals also, contradictorily,<br />

reflects Blixen's wish for a natural<br />

entitlement, a sense <strong>of</strong> one's rightness<br />

in nature that cannot be undone by<br />

society's criticisms or demands. Blixen's<br />

views <strong>of</strong> animals, as reported by<br />

Thorkild Bjornvig (1985:203), is <strong>of</strong><br />

creatures that ``conform exactly to<br />

God's ideas and become what he<br />

means them to be. They do not<br />

interfere with God's plan as humans<br />

do.'' The wild animal, then, is like the<br />

aristocrat, granted his place by god,<br />

always secure in his ancient name; he<br />

need not clamber and strive like the<br />

bourgeois businessmen <strong>of</strong> the Westenholz<br />

family, but may roam freely<br />

without cares or responsibilities as do<br />

Wilhelm Dinesen, Bror Blixen and<br />

Denys Finch Hatton. Nature's aristocrats<br />

do not have to worry about who<br />

and what they are; they just are:<br />

``When a creature on this earth is<br />

fulfilling God's plan,'' Bjornvig writes<br />

in describing Blixen's view, ``identity is<br />

no problem ... [the human] can use the<br />

wild animal in its integrity as an<br />

example [and] he can identify with it''<br />

(1985:203). Bjornvig shows that this<br />

understanding <strong>of</strong> the wild animal<br />

~29 .... ARTICLES


parallels Blixen's understanding <strong>of</strong> Africans. Her<br />

servant Farah was, as she writes in Shadows on the<br />

grass, a ``wild animal'' and as such, ``nothing in the<br />

world would ever stand between him and God''<br />

(1937:418).<br />

This understanding <strong>of</strong> the African as having a place<br />

in nature that the European in general, and Blixen in<br />

particular, can never attain, may also illuminate<br />

Blixen's account <strong>of</strong> the death <strong>of</strong> Kitosch. Blixen<br />

describes this death, following a beating given to<br />

Kitosch by his master for riding a horse home instead<br />

<strong>of</strong> walking it, as resulting from the man's own will to<br />

die. This death appears to occur at a time when Blixen<br />

herself feels figuratively beaten and abused by the<br />

backers <strong>of</strong> the farm, who are forcing her to sell the<br />

farm and to give up her African existence, describing<br />

her in letters as a horse that needs the whip. As the<br />

financial crisis closes in, Blixen repeatedly hints <strong>of</strong><br />

suicide, making one failed attempt. Finally she<br />

returned to her mother's home in Denmark, where<br />

she lived out her remaining thirty years, though she<br />

had asserted that she would die if this were her fate. In<br />

this context, we can see that Blixen has drawn Kitosch<br />

as achieving what she herself failed to achieve. In<br />

causing his own death through his wish to die, as<br />

Blixen claims he does, he escapes the ``humiliation'' <strong>of</strong><br />

being ``thrown out <strong>of</strong> existence'' by Europeans, a<br />

humiliation that Blixen, who is being thrown out <strong>of</strong><br />

her African existence by her Danish backers, does not<br />

escape. Blixen allows herself to be controlled, and<br />

returns meekly, like a tamed animal, but Kitosch, as<br />

she imagines him, cannot be so controlled: ``This<br />

strong sense in him <strong>of</strong> what is right and decorous,'' she<br />

writes <strong>of</strong> Kitosch, ``with his firm will to die ... stands<br />

out with a beauty <strong>of</strong> its own. In it is embodied the<br />

fugitiveness <strong>of</strong> the wild things who are, in the hour <strong>of</strong><br />

need, conscious <strong>of</strong> a refuge somewhere in existence,<br />

who go when they like; <strong>of</strong> whom we can never get<br />

hold'' (1937:294). Blixen's description <strong>of</strong> Kitosch<br />

willing his own death, rather than submitting to<br />

others, is reminiscent <strong>of</strong> a similar fantasy, the belief <strong>of</strong><br />

the title character <strong>of</strong> Henrik Ibsen's 1890 play Hedda<br />

Gabler that the unconventional Eilert Lovborg has<br />

committed suicide in a last great act ``that shimmers<br />

with spontaneous beauty'', that he has had ``the<br />

courage to live life after his own mind''. Hedda clings<br />

to this belief, even though the fact is that Lovborg has<br />

actually been shot in the stomach during a fight by a<br />

pistol given to him by Hedda herself (Ibsen 1965:298).<br />

As Ngugi has suggested, Blixen's portrayal <strong>of</strong> Kitosch<br />

has everything to do with European attitudes and<br />

desires, and nothing to do with the lives <strong>of</strong> Africans, as<br />

it ``ascribed to Kitosch the aesthetic pose <strong>of</strong> transcendence,<br />

ignoring the political and human consequences<br />

<strong>of</strong> the beating'' (Pelensky 1993:97). Such a portrayal<br />

demonstrates Blixen's utter failure to grasp both the<br />

horror <strong>of</strong> a man being brutally beaten to death for a<br />

petty infraction <strong>of</strong> his master's orders and her own<br />

complicity in the death. Here, as elsewhere, the<br />

Africans are not really themselves; rather, they<br />

function as a screen upon which Blixen, like Hedda<br />

Gabler, projects her own intense need to believe that<br />

there could be a ``refuge somewhere in existence''.<br />

It is striking that so many who have written about<br />

Blixen have accepted her portrayal <strong>of</strong> loving reciprocity<br />

between herself and the Africans and her sense that<br />

her presence is beneficial to them. Blixen's selfportrayal<br />

as the loving and beloved mistress <strong>of</strong> the<br />

Africans on her farm was generally taken for fact<br />

when her book was published, according to her<br />

biographer Judith Thurman, and continues to be<br />

accepted, as evidenced by the glowing film version <strong>of</strong><br />

Out <strong>of</strong> Africa (made in the 1980s). Abdul R<br />

JanMohamed, who writes frequently about colonial<br />

relationships, sees Blixen as a ``major exception to the<br />

... pattern <strong>of</strong> conquest and irresponsible exploitation''<br />

in noting her ``largess toward her squatters'', which he<br />

finds ``not consciously or deliberately humane'', but<br />

``based on an implicit trust and affection. She has<br />

genuine respect for all her servants, particularly for<br />

their pride'' (Pelensky 1983:147).<br />

But not everyone believes Blixen's account <strong>of</strong> the<br />

love she and the Africans shared. As mentioned<br />

earlier, Kenyan writer Ngugi wa Thiong'o (1983:63)<br />

has expressed outrage that Blixen could be ``canonized''<br />

for her writing on Africa, even as she describes<br />

Kenyans as ``dogs, hyenas, jackals and the like''. And<br />

Olga Anastasia Pelensky, another Blixen biographer,<br />

further complicates the picture <strong>of</strong> a loving relationship<br />

between Blixen and the Africans who worked on<br />

~30 .... ARTICLES


her farm by noting that in unpublished<br />

papers Blixen lists the people on<br />

her farm as ``slaves'' and herself as<br />

``owner''. Later, Pelensky (1993:95)<br />

writes: ``Blixen caused a stir by an<br />

interview with Life magazine when<br />

she claimed she wouldn't mind owning<br />

slaves''. The wish was ``fanciful'',<br />

Pelensky explains, as Blixen was<br />

``thinking <strong>of</strong> the slavery in the Arabian<br />

nights, a glamorous and exotic phenomenon''.<br />

Despite her passion for the Africans,<br />

Blixen's work lacks any acknowledgment<br />

<strong>of</strong> what the Africans,<br />

her ``boys'', have lost as a result <strong>of</strong> the<br />

presence <strong>of</strong> her and people like her.<br />

When Blixen's farm was sold, her<br />

squatters too were forced to leave.<br />

Here, for the first time, Blixen appears<br />

to recognize what it must be for them<br />

to leave their ancestral land. She puts<br />

their case feelingly: ``It is more than<br />

their land that you take away from the<br />

people, whose Native land you take. It<br />

is their past as well, their roots and<br />

their identity.'' They face, she writes,<br />

``the shame <strong>of</strong> extinction'' (1937:387).<br />

Despite this understanding, Blixen<br />

never takes the next step, recognizing<br />

that Europeans like herself have been<br />

responsible for driving millions <strong>of</strong><br />

people from the land that has contained<br />

their past, roots and identity,<br />

not just for a period <strong>of</strong> seventeen<br />

years but for generations past and to<br />

come. Rather, the Africans' identification<br />

with the land seems to date<br />

only from her arrival on the farm; it is<br />

only as ``her people'', as residents <strong>of</strong><br />

her domain, that their loss can be<br />

recognized. Before that, they appear<br />

to have had no roots, no identity, no<br />

existence. Finally, one suspects that<br />

Blixen, who feels she can't survive<br />

without the farm, is writing so feelingly<br />

not <strong>of</strong> the Africans' ``extinction''<br />

but her own.<br />

Perhaps it is in this light that we<br />

may best view Blixen's writing on<br />

Africa. Her great work, Out <strong>of</strong> Africa,<br />

was written after she had been utterly<br />

defeated in her bid to escape the<br />

control <strong>of</strong> her family and the narrow<br />

existence <strong>of</strong> bourgeois Denmark, and<br />

in the awareness that even her years <strong>of</strong><br />

apparent escape were in fact allowed<br />

and controlled by her family from the<br />

beginning. Looking back, she writes<br />

<strong>of</strong> Africa as a doomed dream <strong>of</strong><br />

power and brilliance, with the Africans<br />

playing a cast <strong>of</strong> fantasy figures ±<br />

the loyal serfs, the adoring parents,<br />

the natural aristocrats who dare what<br />

she does not. She does not grasp what<br />

has been done to Africans ± what she<br />

herself has done to them ± because her<br />

entire attention is taken up, obsessively,<br />

with what has been done to<br />

herself.<br />

This examination <strong>of</strong> the psychological<br />

roots <strong>of</strong> imperialism is not meant<br />

to, and does not, excuse or render<br />

any more acceptable the domination<br />

by one group or another, just as<br />

probing the causes <strong>of</strong> a terrible<br />

disease does not make the disease<br />

anylessgrievousoranylesshateful<br />

for the sufferer. Rather, one examines<br />

causes in the hopes <strong>of</strong> working<br />

toward a cure. Further, we should<br />

not be afraid to examine the psyche<br />

<strong>of</strong> imperialists in our desire to avoid<br />

seeing the world from a European<br />

perspective. Rather, we should desire<br />

to avoid a much greater ill, the subtle<br />

tendency found in most responses to<br />

trauma, according to Judith Herman<br />

(1997:116), to ``seek an explanation<br />

for the perpetrator's crimes in the<br />

character <strong>of</strong> the victim''. The place to<br />

seek such an explanation is in the<br />

character <strong>of</strong> the perpetrator. The<br />

evidence shows that failed nurture<br />

results in eternally hungry psyches,<br />

who seek to nourish themselves by<br />

exploiting others. A reading <strong>of</strong> Blixen's<br />

writings reveals the author as<br />

someone who is never conscious <strong>of</strong><br />

the contradictory ways in which she<br />

uses the Africans to bolster her own<br />

fragile psyche. So out <strong>of</strong> touch with<br />

the reality <strong>of</strong> the situation is Blixen<br />

that we might be tempted to dismiss<br />

her as an isolated case, a damaged<br />

person, someone who made extreme<br />

and unusual use <strong>of</strong> the imperial<br />

scene. But, as Ronald Hyam and<br />

Jonathan Rutherford have suggested,<br />

an examination <strong>of</strong> individual<br />

lives shows that empire is full <strong>of</strong> such<br />

cases. Further, the popularity <strong>of</strong><br />

Blixen's works in her time and in our<br />

own make such a dismissal impossible.<br />

Millions <strong>of</strong> people have read and<br />

``canonized'' Blixen's work on Africa,<br />

have seen her characters portrayed<br />

on screen and have found<br />

nothing amiss. Indeed, millions <strong>of</strong><br />

people have undoubtedly arrived at<br />

an understanding <strong>of</strong> Europeans in<br />

Africa as a result <strong>of</strong> these works,<br />

causing Blixen to play an important<br />

role in the history <strong>of</strong> imperialism.<br />

The ``subject <strong>of</strong> the dream is the<br />

dreamer'', Toni Morrison has written;<br />

Erik Erikson (1963) puts it<br />

slightly differently: the performances<br />

which audiences approve, he has<br />

written in an essay on Adolph Hitler,<br />

reveal as much about the audience as<br />

the performer (1993:330).<br />

~31 .... ARTICLES


Notes<br />

1 Mannoni has been reviled by Martinican writer and<br />

Marxist political leader Aime Cesaire as an apologist<br />

for colonialism; Cesaire implies that the use <strong>of</strong> psychoanalytic<br />

theory is a way to whitewash and restate racist<br />

beliefs in the fundamental superiority <strong>of</strong> Europe. While<br />

both Cesaire and Frantz Fanon dispute some parts <strong>of</strong><br />

Mannoni's work, however ö Fanon objecting to Mannoni's<br />

thesis that colonized peoples are more dependent<br />

than Europeans ö Fanon does in Black Skin,<br />

white masks subscribe to the part <strong>of</strong> Mannoni's work<br />

which shows that imperialism is <strong>of</strong>ten the result <strong>of</strong> ``infantile''desire<br />

to flee the adult world and to find a setting<br />

<strong>of</strong> `òthers'' in which the imperialist can be dominant.<br />

2 Narcissism is a term that is used quite differently by different<br />

theorists. They mythical Narcissus, whose problem<br />

is too much self-love, is not quite the Feudian<br />

narcissist, though this figure too suffers from too much<br />

self-involvement and both are quite the opposite <strong>of</strong> the<br />

modern theory <strong>of</strong> narcissism as expounded by Kohut<br />

and others, who see the narcisst as suffering from precisely<br />

too little self-love. Nor is Kohut's view the same as<br />

Lacan's concept <strong>of</strong> the subject who is bombarded by<br />

alienating images and who finally is nothing but those<br />

images. For Lacan, the self is necessarily an expression<br />

<strong>of</strong> alienation while for Kohut, alienation is the result<br />

<strong>of</strong> failed nurturing relationships in early years.<br />

3 Blixen was ten years older than Mikhail Bakhtin, and<br />

Seven Gothic tales was written in the early 1930s, ten<br />

years before Bakhtin submitted a doctoral thesis on<br />

Rabelais in which he focuses on carnival masking. Blixen's<br />

intention in her use <strong>of</strong> the mask is in some ways similar,<br />

to defy power through masking, but Blixen's<br />

sense that disaster invariably befalls those who seek<br />

freedom through masks does not suggest the ``merry<br />

negation <strong>of</strong> uniformity and similarity'' that Bakhtin sees<br />

in the ``hilarity'' <strong>of</strong> carnival masking. For Blixen, it is not<br />

authority that prevents the self from being revealed,<br />

but the fact that no coherent self can be located.<br />

4 Many <strong>of</strong> those who had come to British East Africa<br />

were taking advantage <strong>of</strong> a British scheme to settle<br />

Kenya with Europeans as a way <strong>of</strong> recouping British investment<br />

in a Mombasa-to-Kisume railroad, built to<br />

clear a strategic passage to the headwaters <strong>of</strong> the Nile,<br />

thus protecting the Suez Canal and access to the jewel<br />

in the British imperial crown, India.To entice Europeans<br />

to Africa, prices were kept low and immense amounts<br />

<strong>of</strong> land were sold to investors ``as if it had been vacant''<br />

(Thurman 1995:19). The area tended to attract a betterheeled<br />

class <strong>of</strong> immigrant, as a result, as a relatively<br />

high level <strong>of</strong> capitalization was needed to work such<br />

vast tracts <strong>of</strong> land.<br />

5 Dinesen is not, <strong>of</strong> course, alone in imagining that the<br />

natives see the conquering Europeans as gods. But<br />

as Caroline Martin Shaw has shown in <strong>Co</strong>lonial inscriptions:<br />

race, sex and class in Kenya, the Africans<br />

may have viewed the Europeans differently. ``Getting a<br />

sense <strong>of</strong> what Africans thought <strong>of</strong> the early colonialists<br />

is not easy,'' she writes, as ``histories and ethnographies<br />

are obsessed with what happened rather than with the<br />

constitution <strong>of</strong> African subjectivity and the production<br />

<strong>of</strong> colonial discourse through African representation <strong>of</strong><br />

the other.'' Shaw's own research, however, gathered by<br />

taking life histories <strong>of</strong> old Kikuyu men and women in<br />

Kenya, provides some evidence as she found that ``the<br />

coming <strong>of</strong> the white people was that the colonialists<br />

brought chiggers'' [11].<br />

Works Cited<br />

Bhabha, HK. 1994. The location <strong>of</strong> culture. London: Routledge.<br />

Bjornvig,T.1985.Who am I? The story <strong>of</strong> Isak Dinesen's identity.<br />

In: Pelensky1993.<br />

Boehmer, E. 1995. <strong>Co</strong>lonial and post-colonial literature: migrant<br />

metaphors. Oxford: Oxford <strong>University</strong> Press.<br />

Boyles, Denis.1988. African lives. New York: Ballantine.<br />

Castle, K. 1996. Britannia's children: reading colonialism<br />

through children's books and magazines. Manchester:<br />

Manchester <strong>University</strong> Press.<br />

Dinesen, K.1991 (1934). Seven Gothic tales. New York: Vintage<br />

International.<br />

______ . 1985 (1937). Out <strong>of</strong> Africa and Shadows on the grass.<br />

New York: Vintage Books.<br />

Erikson, E.1993 (1950). Childhood and society. New York:<br />

Norton.<br />

Girouard, M. 1981. The return to Camelot: chivalry and the<br />

English gentleman. New Haven: Yale <strong>University</strong> Press.<br />

Fanon, F.1952. Blackskin,whitemasks.New York: Grove.<br />

Herman, J.1997. Trauma and recovery. New York: Perseus.<br />

Hobsbawm,E.1989.The age <strong>of</strong> empire:1875^1914.NewYork:<br />

Vintage.<br />

Hyam, R.1990. Empire and sexuality. Manchester: Manchester<br />

<strong>University</strong> Press.<br />

Ibsen, H.1965. Four major plays.Vol 1. New York: Signet.<br />

JanMohamed, AR. 1985. Out <strong>of</strong> Africa: the generation <strong>of</strong><br />

mythic consciousness. In: Pelensky1993.<br />

JanMohamed,AR.1986.AnEconomy<strong>of</strong>Manicheanallegory:<br />

the function <strong>of</strong> racial difference in colonialist literature.<br />

In: Henry Louis Gates (ed). Race, writing and<br />

difference. Chicago: <strong>University</strong> <strong>of</strong> Illinois Press.<br />

Kernberg, O.1985. Factors in the psychoanalytic treatment <strong>of</strong><br />

narcissistic personalities. In: Morrison1985.<br />

Kincaid, J. Ovando.1989. <strong>Co</strong>njunctions 14:75^83.<br />

Kohut, H.1985. Forms and transformations <strong>of</strong> narcissism. In:<br />

Morrison1985.<br />

Kovel, J.1984. White racism: a psychohistory. New York: <strong>Co</strong>lumbia<br />

<strong>University</strong> Press.<br />

Lane,C.1998.The psychoanalysis <strong>of</strong> race. NewYork: <strong>Co</strong>lumbia.<br />

~32 .... ARTICLES


Langbaum 1993. Autobiography and myth in the African<br />

memoirs. In: Pelensky1993.<br />

Lasch, C.1979. The culture <strong>of</strong> narcissism. New York: Norton.<br />

Lasson, F. 1978. Isak Dinesen: letters from Africa 1914^1931.<br />

Chicago: <strong>University</strong> <strong>of</strong> Chicago Press.<br />

Mackenzie, JM.1986. Imperialism and popular culture. Manchester:<br />

Manchester <strong>University</strong> Press.<br />

Mannoni, O. 1956 (1950). Prospero and Caliban: the psychology<br />

<strong>of</strong> colonialization. New York: Frederick A Prager.<br />

Memmi, A. 1967 (1957). The colonizer and the colonized.<br />

Boston: Beacon Press.<br />

Miller, A.1985. Depression and grandiosity as related forms <strong>of</strong><br />

narcissistic disturbances. In: Morrison 1985.<br />

Mitchell, SA and Margaret JB.1995. Freud and beyond: ahistory<br />

<strong>of</strong> modern psychoanalytic thought. NewYork: Basic<br />

Books.<br />

Morrison, Andrew P (ed). 1985. Essential papers on narcissism.<br />

New York: New York <strong>University</strong> Press.<br />

Ngugi waThiong'o.1983. Barrel <strong>of</strong> a pen: resistance to repression<br />

in neo-colonial Kenya. Trenton: African World<br />

Press.<br />

______ . 1981.Writers in politics: essays.London: Heinemann.<br />

______ . 1981.The drama <strong>of</strong> the gifted child: how narcissistic parents<br />

form and deform the emotional lives <strong>of</strong> their talented<br />

children. New York: Basic Books.<br />

Pelensky, OA (ed). 1993. Isak Dinesen: critical views. Ohio:<br />

Ohio <strong>University</strong> Press.<br />

______ . 1991. Isak Dinesen: the life and imagination <strong>of</strong> a Seducer.<br />

Ohio: Ohio <strong>University</strong> Press.<br />

Rutherford, J.1997. Forever England: reflections on masculinity<br />

and empire. London: Lawrence & Wishart.<br />

Shaw, CM.1995. <strong>Co</strong>lonial inscriptions: race, sex and class in<br />

Kenya. Minneapolis: <strong>University</strong> <strong>of</strong> Minnesota Press.<br />

Suleri, S.1992.The rhetoric <strong>of</strong> English India.Chicago: <strong>University</strong><br />

<strong>of</strong> Chicago Press.<br />

Thurman, J.1995. Isak Dinesen: the life <strong>of</strong> a storyteller. New<br />

York: Picador.<br />

Wolff, RD. 1974. Economics <strong>of</strong> colonialism. New Haven: Yale<br />

<strong>University</strong> Press.<br />

Young-Bruehl, E. 1996. The anatomy <strong>of</strong> prejudices. Cambridge:<br />

Harvard <strong>University</strong> Press.<br />

~33 .... ARTICLES


`Black Atlantics', `White Indians'<br />

and `Jews'<br />

...........................<br />

LOCATIONS, LOCUTIONS, AND SYNCRETIC IDENTITIES IN THE FICTION OF<br />

ACHMAT DANGOR AND OTHERS<br />

Narratives <strong>of</strong> migration,<br />

diaspora, settlement and<br />

naming on and around<br />

the `Cape <strong>of</strong> Storms'<br />

burst the bounds<br />

<strong>of</strong> apartheid racial<br />

classifications or, indeed,<br />

<strong>of</strong> anti-apartheid<br />

categories<br />

When Ratunya Mochi opened her eyes on<br />

the second day ^ still wracked with cholera<br />

and a disease <strong>of</strong> scabs on her arms and<br />

legs ^ she had no idea that where she lay<br />

was Africa ... She had barely survived a<br />

forced journey <strong>of</strong> six months from ... a village<br />

near Hyderabad ... She looked into<br />

the faces <strong>of</strong> the family crowded around her,<br />

sold also into sugar slavery... and murmured<br />

that she had decided to die. ^ A<br />

Desai<br />

I am Majiet from Ahmedabbat, a prince<br />

among princely people. But through our<br />

land strut soldiers <strong>of</strong> the BRITISH RAJ ...<br />

They burnt my home down. Ransacked<br />

the mosque in my village. And searched,<br />

even under the fallen folds <strong>of</strong> Indian women<br />

... I shipped out on a Portuguese trader.<br />

Goa, Cairo, Delagoa Bay. Until one<br />

winter morning we arrived at the Cape <strong>of</strong><br />

Good Hope ... I came as a slave. ^ Achmat<br />

Dangor<br />

LOREN KRUGER<br />

hese two vignettes ± <strong>of</strong><br />

Indians in slavery in South ~T. ......<br />

Africa ± are striking for several<br />

reasons. In the first place, they depict<br />

slaves in South Africa, still a rare<br />

occurrence in fictional, historiographical<br />

narratives and popular accounts.<br />

1 In the second place, these<br />

vignettes portray Indians as slaves,<br />

whose journey to the place navigators<br />

called the ``Cape <strong>of</strong> Storms'' followed<br />

what might be called a ``Black Indian''<br />

route ± with ports <strong>of</strong> call from Madras<br />

and Goa in India to Mauritius and<br />

Madagascar in the Indian Ocean ±<br />

and leading ultimately to the collision<br />

<strong>of</strong> Indian and Atlantic Oceans at the<br />

Cape <strong>of</strong> Storms (or <strong>of</strong> Good Hope).<br />

The first scene, a fictionalized moment<br />

that opens an otherwise nonfiction<br />

account <strong>of</strong> Indians in South<br />

Africa, takes as its point <strong>of</strong> reference<br />

the standard account <strong>of</strong> arrival, in<br />

which Indians were brought as indentured<br />

labourers by the British to<br />

Natal, as they were to the British<br />

``West Indies'', but departs from that<br />

account by calling the workers slaves,<br />

arguing that many were captured<br />

rather than came <strong>of</strong> their own accord.<br />

2 The second scene, from a play<br />

by Achmat Dangor named for a<br />

Muslim Indian slave, juxtaposes present-day<br />

homeless people with slaves<br />

owned by the Dutch East India<br />

<strong>Co</strong>mpany in the seventeenth century;<br />

it debunks what one Cape Muslim<br />

historian has called the ``myth <strong>of</strong> the<br />

1860 settlers'' ± the presumption that<br />

there were no Indians in South Africa<br />

before the SS Truro arrived at Durban<br />

Harbour in 1860, carrying mostly<br />

Tamil- and Telugu-speaking Hindus. 3<br />

These indentured labourers were followed<br />

by ``passenger Indians'', Muslim<br />

and some Hindu traders who, like<br />

similar migrants to British East Africa<br />

and the island <strong>of</strong> Mauritius, had the<br />

means to pay their way and the desire<br />

to attain middle-class, even white,<br />

status through capital investment and<br />

self-representation as ``Arabs''. 4 The<br />

notion <strong>of</strong> a clearly demarcated arrival<br />

<strong>of</strong> an intact body <strong>of</strong> Indians has been<br />

matched by an almost wilful silence<br />

on the fact that the majority <strong>of</strong> firstgeneration<br />

slaves brought by the<br />

Dutch to the Cape <strong>Co</strong>lony were from<br />

Bengal and Madras.<br />

The setting <strong>of</strong> the scene in Dangor's<br />

play also challenges an equally pervasive<br />

myth from the Cape, which<br />

holds that present-day Cape Muslims<br />

are the descendants <strong>of</strong> ``Malay'' slaves<br />

and exiles, and which reinforces the<br />

historical differences between Muslims<br />

in the Cape and Indian Muslims<br />

as well as Hindus in Natal and the<br />

interior. 5 Although Indians, Malays,<br />

coloureds (and some Eastern and<br />

Southern European immigrants, such<br />

as Jews) shared inner-city neighbourhoods<br />

such as District Six in Cape<br />

Town, and Fordsburg and Fietas<br />

(Pageview) in Johannesburg, apart-<br />

~34 .... ARTICLES


heid policy mandated the separation <strong>of</strong> ``coloured''<br />

from ``Indian,'' ``removing'' the ``non-white'' population<br />

<strong>of</strong> Fordsburg (in the 1950s), District Six (1960s)<br />

and Fietas/Pageview (1970s). 6 In time, activists in the<br />

Black <strong>Co</strong>nsciousness movement responded to racial<br />

classification and to the middle-class ``white'' aspirations<br />

<strong>of</strong> the older generation by asserting a broader<br />

black identity, incorporating Indians and coloureds as<br />

well as Africans. This solidarity has waned, however,<br />

as its chief antagonist, white supremacism, lost <strong>of</strong>ficial<br />

sanction in the post-apartheid or, more accurately,<br />

post-anti-apartheid period <strong>of</strong> the 1990s ± post-antiapartheid<br />

because the moral conviction and commitment<br />

<strong>of</strong> anti-apartheid solidarity have waned, while in<br />

its place has come postcolonial uneven development<br />

rather than radical social transformation.<br />

As even this brief gloss indicates, narratives <strong>of</strong><br />

migration, diaspora, settlement and naming on and<br />

around the ``Cape <strong>of</strong> Storms'' burst the bounds <strong>of</strong><br />

apartheid racial classifications or, indeed, <strong>of</strong> antiapartheid<br />

categories. These narratives do not fit<br />

neatly into accounts <strong>of</strong> Atlantic migration, black or<br />

otherwise, which largely ignore the Indian Ocean. 7<br />

Nor, apparently, do they belong in accounts <strong>of</strong> South<br />

Asian diasporas, which largely omit Indians in South<br />

Africa, although these communities form the largest<br />

Indian diaspora outside Asia. 8 Atlantic migration,<br />

especially the Black Atlantics <strong>of</strong> Stuart Hall and<br />

Houston Baker, as well as Paul Gilroy's Black<br />

Atlantic, largely focus on North Atlantic traffic<br />

between the black diasporas <strong>of</strong> the United States<br />

and Britain, or, in Joseph Roach's account, ``circum-<br />

Atlantic'' routes that take in the Caribbean and West<br />

Africa but not the continent south <strong>of</strong> the equator.<br />

South Asian diasporas tend to retrace the usual axes<br />

<strong>of</strong> postcolonial studies, which run North-South (from<br />

the Northern centre to the Southern periphery), and<br />

to focus on first- and second-generation Indian<br />

migrants to Northern destinations, especially Britain<br />

and North America (the time/space horizon <strong>of</strong> many<br />

<strong>of</strong> the researchers, perhaps). Black Indian narratives<br />

demand instead a reconfiguration <strong>of</strong> the axes <strong>of</strong><br />

postcolonial studies to accommodate the South-South<br />

nodes <strong>of</strong> circum-Indian Ocean routes, including those<br />

travelled by Muslims, traders, slaves and chroniclers.<br />

May Joseph's essays on South Asians in East Africa,<br />

especially those on the precarious citizenship <strong>of</strong> the<br />

East African Asian and the affiliation <strong>of</strong> Asian youth<br />

in Dar-es-Salaam with the urban savvy <strong>of</strong> African-<br />

American soul alongside the rural asceticism <strong>of</strong><br />

Tanzanian ujamaa (collective self-reliance), do much<br />

to talk back to the black Atlantic from the black<br />

Indian, but still allow the eye <strong>of</strong> the metropolitan<br />

reader to favour the Northern routes <strong>of</strong> diaspora and<br />

the postcolonial intellectual, rather than the Southern<br />

routes, around the Cape <strong>of</strong> Storms, the multiple<br />

constellations along the Indian oceans, and the<br />

localized axes <strong>of</strong> postcolonial displacement in the<br />

apartheid city and its ruins. 9<br />

This essay <strong>of</strong>fers a sketch <strong>of</strong> routes <strong>of</strong> cultural as<br />

well as human traffic around the Cape <strong>of</strong> Storms,<br />

where black and white Atlantics collide with Indians<br />

that may be black or white or neither. It traces fictions<br />

that weave across the gaps in South African history<br />

left not only by apartheid but also by influential antiapartheid<br />

narratives, including a recent magisterial<br />

attempt to create a ``single literature'' out <strong>of</strong> multiple<br />

``smaller stories'' underneath the grand narrative <strong>of</strong><br />

struggle. 10 I focus on the fiction <strong>of</strong> Achmat Dangor,<br />

whose person and texts inhabit and interpret these inbetween<br />

spaces in exemplary ways. Although (mis)-<br />

represented as an ``Indian poet'' by the authors <strong>of</strong> a<br />

``contemporary pr<strong>of</strong>ile'' <strong>of</strong> ``Indian South Africans'',<br />

Dangor and his family were expelled from Fordsburg<br />

in the 1950s for being ``Malay'' in an ``Indian group<br />

area''. 11 Moreover, the spelling <strong>of</strong> Achmat (rather<br />

than the usual transliteration <strong>of</strong> the Muslim Ahmed)<br />

and the Afrikaans speech that stamps Dangor's<br />

characters, even the ``Indian'' Majiet, signify the<br />

trajectory <strong>of</strong> the earlier and unacknowledged ``Indian''<br />

forced migration and its contribution to a<br />

syncretic South African identity, masked as well as<br />

marked by the term coloured. Only in a recent story,<br />

``Lost'' (1997:175±91), does Dangor draw explicitly<br />

from his autobiography to depict a protagonist,<br />

Arwan Asvat, a South African teaching in New York,<br />

whose ``Arabic'' name and ``bastard brown'' colour<br />

(from the perspective <strong>of</strong> his Somali lover) represent an<br />

inheritance both black and Indian, but his earlier<br />

fictions also explore this terrain. To call ``coloured''<br />

~35 .... ARTICLES


identity syncretic and to allow its<br />

subjects volition to shape that identity<br />

does not, <strong>of</strong> course, erase the history<br />

<strong>of</strong> forced migration and a decidedly<br />

unchosen inheritance <strong>of</strong> slavery, but it<br />

does grant author and protagonists, in<br />

a way that the biologistic metaphor<br />

``hybridity'' does not, a certain performative<br />

agency to appropriate and<br />

transform subaltern personas; roles;<br />

languages such as the language <strong>of</strong><br />

black solidarity; the Indian diaspora;<br />

or international Islam. It also challenges<br />

readers to think beyond the<br />

binary black/white opposition that<br />

has structured anti-apartheid as well<br />

as apartheid discourse.<br />

While the poetry inspired by the<br />

Black <strong>Co</strong>nsciousness Movement endorsed<br />

an inclusive black liberation<br />

movement against apartheid's ``nonwhite''<br />

stigma, Dangor's fiction portrays<br />

protagonists sustained ± or<br />

destroyed ± by the act <strong>of</strong> embodying<br />

multiple identities in a society in<br />

which turbulence can no longer be<br />

blamed solely on apartheid, that<br />

monstrosity whose apparently monolithic<br />

evil power focused the anger <strong>of</strong><br />

much anti-apartheid writing and elicited<br />

a form <strong>of</strong> moral certainty in<br />

outside spectators and readers as well<br />

as agents in the struggle. 12 The performance<br />

<strong>of</strong> ambiguous identities<br />

does not discard critical politics,<br />

however. On the contrary, it challenges<br />

the fatalist treatments <strong>of</strong> failed<br />

performances <strong>of</strong> identity, encapsulated<br />

in the standard term for this<br />

trope, passing, or the historically<br />

prevalent genre, the miscegenation<br />

melodrama. The miscegenation melodramas<br />

that (dis)graced the South<br />

African literary scene in mid-twentieth<br />

century were usually written by<br />

whites, from the novel that established<br />

the genre, God's step-children (1925)<br />

by Sarah Gertrude Millin, to plays<br />

such as Lewis Sowden's The Kimberley<br />

train (1958), Basil Warner's Try<br />

for white, Bartho Smit's Die verminktes<br />

[``The maimed] (1961), or<br />

even Athol Fugard's The blood knot<br />

(1962), and tended, to a greater or<br />

lesser degree, to express the anxieties<br />

<strong>of</strong> white minority culture about socalled<br />

play-whites. 13 Dangor's narratives<br />

highlight the pragmatic social<br />

motivations <strong>of</strong> characters wishing to<br />

pass into hitherto white spaces,<br />

alongside the psychological effects <strong>of</strong><br />

passing as white. He situates characters<br />

within and against the demands<br />

<strong>of</strong> affiliation with a range <strong>of</strong> communities,<br />

and locates them in particular<br />

places, whether racially mixed and<br />

relatively stable if poor neighbourhoods<br />

such as District Six, or racially<br />

homogenous but chronically destabilized<br />

townships such as Hanover<br />

Park. While affiliation with white<br />

prestige is a fraught object <strong>of</strong> desire in<br />

the miscegenation melodrama, and<br />

conflict between black and white the<br />

core <strong>of</strong> anti-apartheid fiction, both<br />

issues appear in Dangor's fiction in<br />

the margins <strong>of</strong> conflicts between<br />

people in communities left out <strong>of</strong> the<br />

grander struggle. Although the privileges<br />

associated with passing into<br />

white space are not immaterial to the<br />

``passing'' protagonists, Jane Kock<br />

and Yusuf (Joe) Malik in The Z Town<br />

trilogy or Omar Khan/Oscar Kahn in<br />

Kafka's curse, they take second place<br />

to the artefacts, languages and histories<br />

that link these characters to the<br />

families and locations they are trying<br />

to escape or desperately to maintain.<br />

Before we look more at these narratives<br />

<strong>of</strong> passing and migration away<br />

from the Cape <strong>of</strong> Storms, however, we<br />

should begin with Dangor's treatment<br />

<strong>of</strong> a protagonist unable to escape the<br />

place that has provided a reference<br />

point for social hybridity: District Six.<br />

It was winter.There were clouds gathering<br />

onTable Mountain. He knew that the night<br />

was going to be very cold.<br />

Brrat-a-tat-brrr.The jackhammers picking<br />

like crows at his guts. All around him<br />

they were breaking down his city, brick by<br />

brick, stone for stone.<br />

District Six ^ Rock <strong>of</strong> My History!<br />

[...]<br />

Soon it will be dark and the jackhammers<br />

will stop. And the bulldozer-driver will<br />

go home and make love to his wife and<br />

tumble into a dreamless sleep.The banjos<br />

will trill and the people will sing.Then the<br />

wind like some skollie-god will come and<br />

drive everything before it.The streets will<br />

be empty and quiet.The darkness will unleash<br />

all the mordant passions <strong>of</strong> my dark<br />

earth.The souls <strong>of</strong> legions <strong>of</strong> rats will rise,<br />

and protect with their stench the sanctity <strong>of</strong><br />

our haven.Then the breath <strong>of</strong> some bedonderde<br />

bogger, full <strong>of</strong> love and hope, will<br />

thaw the earth and bring forth the day.<br />

And start the whole blerry process over<br />

again. (Dangor 1995:1,16)<br />

An interested reader <strong>of</strong> this account <strong>of</strong><br />

the destruction <strong>of</strong> District Six which<br />

opens Dangor's 1981 novella might<br />

want to place Waiting for Leila in a<br />

line <strong>of</strong> texts that could be called antiapartheid<br />

elegies, lamenting the destruction<br />

<strong>of</strong> mixed city neighbourhoods<br />

and with them, the crucible for<br />

a syncretic, urban South African<br />

identity that the elegist feels is his<br />

own. In this tradition, the above<br />

passage would take its place alongside<br />

William ``Bloke'' Modisane's and<br />

Lewis Nkosi's elegies for Sophiatown,<br />

the Johannesburg neighbourhood that<br />

housed jazz musicians and journalists,<br />

politicians and pickpockets, until it<br />

was partly destroyed and wholly<br />

whitewashed as Triomf in the late<br />

~36 .... ARTICLES


1950s. However, this tradition is only retrospective;<br />

Modisane's memoir, Blame me on history (1963),<br />

Nkosi's collection <strong>of</strong> essays, Home and exile (1964),<br />

and the work <strong>of</strong> other exiles were published abroad<br />

and banned at home, to be revived only in the mid-<br />

1980s. Writing his novella in the late 1970s during a<br />

five-year banning order, Dangor could not take for<br />

granted what might have been in different historical<br />

circumstances an acknowledged literary legacy. Even<br />

if this tradition had been intact, Dangor's novella<br />

would still differ from the anti-apartheid memoirs in<br />

another important respect. Blame me on history and<br />

its successors in the 1980s, such as Don Mattera's<br />

Memory is a weapon (1986) or Richard Rive's<br />

`Buckingham Palace', District Six (1986), combine<br />

personal memoir and historical testimony or, in the<br />

case <strong>of</strong> Mattera (to whom Dangor dedicates his<br />

book), a call to arms. They write for themselves and<br />

other displaced insiders but the detailed description <strong>of</strong><br />

familiar neighbourhood landmarks and especially <strong>of</strong><br />

the government's use <strong>of</strong> the law and police to remove<br />

long-term residents <strong>of</strong> Sophiatown and District Six,<br />

suggest that they are also writing to enlighten an<br />

outside metropolitan audience largely ignorant <strong>of</strong> the<br />

impact <strong>of</strong> the displacement. 14<br />

Like Mattera's memoir <strong>of</strong> Sophiatown, Rive's<br />

sketches <strong>of</strong> denizens in Caledon Road, District Six,<br />

are explicitly linked to the larger history by dates<br />

(1955, 1960 and, after most <strong>of</strong> the destruction, 1970),<br />

by a detailed explanation, at a protest meeting, <strong>of</strong> the<br />

government's attempts to get the inhabitants to put<br />

their signatures to their own deportation (1996:145±<br />

8), and by autobiographical comment opening each<br />

section. These comments move from childhood<br />

memories <strong>of</strong> ``characters and incidents'', the relative<br />

peace between Christian and Muslim, poor and<br />

middling classes, the smell <strong>of</strong> koeksisters, and the<br />

``mouldy'' but ``brightly painted'' cottages <strong>of</strong> a<br />

bustling if dilapidated neighbourhood (1±7) to a<br />

blistering indictment <strong>of</strong> apartheid social engineering<br />

and the bleak townships it created: 15<br />

They had taken our past away and left the rubble.They had<br />

demolished our spirits and left broken bricks. They had destroyed<br />

our community and left dust and memories ... They<br />

had sought to regulate our present in order to control our<br />

future.And,asIstoodthere,Iwasoverwhelmedbytheenormity<br />

<strong>of</strong> it all. And I asked aloud: ``What men have the right<br />

to take away a people's past? How will they answer when<br />

they have to account for this? ... The southeaster swept the<br />

voices <strong>of</strong> accusation into all the houses into which the people<br />

had been driven, into the matchboxes <strong>of</strong> Hanover Park<br />

and the concrete slabs <strong>of</strong> Bonteheuvel and Manenberg.<br />

(128)<br />

The authorial frame lends the story as a whole the<br />

authority <strong>of</strong> anti-apartheid defiance without, however,<br />

succumbing to a standard formula. The sketches<br />

that follow each comment <strong>of</strong>fer a range <strong>of</strong> responses<br />

rather than a simple opposition between collaboration<br />

and resistance, and include characters who do<br />

capitulate, those who do not, and those who evade<br />

the order, such as Mary Brown (formerly Bruintjies),<br />

pastor's daughter and brothel madam; Milton ``Zoot''<br />

September, street poet, petty thief and faithful friend<br />

<strong>of</strong> the neighbourhood; and Katzen, Jewish landlord<br />

known initially by his last name only, a refugee from<br />

Nazi Germany and finally neighbourhood stalwart;<br />

all <strong>of</strong> whose shifting names mark the hybridity <strong>of</strong> the<br />

District and the specific histories behind each<br />

character.<br />

Waiting for Leila, in contrast, eludes the grasp <strong>of</strong><br />

the outside reader looking to identify with the moral<br />

certainties <strong>of</strong> anti-apartheid feeling or even for the<br />

bearings <strong>of</strong> specific location and agency. The opening<br />

passage may set the time and place in District Six<br />

during the period <strong>of</strong> its destruction, and the narrative<br />

certainly encompasses characters displaced to other<br />

parts <strong>of</strong> Cape Town and/or to Johannesburg, and<br />

hailing from as far away as Alexandria, on the other<br />

end <strong>of</strong> Africa, but neither the disjointed narrative nor<br />

the dislocated narrator, Samad, <strong>of</strong>fers anything like<br />

the community spokesperson or the specific location<br />

so vividly conveyed in `Buckingham Palace'. Dangor's<br />

story invokes not only District Six and the antiapartheid<br />

biography, but also the older, international<br />

tale <strong>of</strong> MajnuÂn va Layli [``The madman and Leila''],<br />

an Arabic, possibly pre-Islamic tale <strong>of</strong> a man driven<br />

mad for love <strong>of</strong> a woman, whose name means<br />

``night'', married to another, a tale composed more<br />

than a millennium ago and rewritten by authors<br />

across the Muslim world several times since. 16 Crazed,<br />

perhaps, by Leila's desertion, the destruction <strong>of</strong><br />

~37 .... ARTICLES


District Six, or his failure to become<br />

an intellectual, Samad wanders drunk<br />

and ranting through the streets <strong>of</strong><br />

District Six in search <strong>of</strong> Leila, who<br />

moved to Hanover Park with her<br />

respectable husband Gamat, nicknamed<br />

``Arapie''. On the way, he<br />

exploits several reluctant patrons<br />

from the ageing prostitute, Calypso,<br />

in the District, to the dandy, Giordes,<br />

from Alexandria, and his coloured<br />

drag queen, Honey, from District Six,<br />

in a villa called Ithaca after the island<br />

<strong>of</strong> the wanderer Odysseus, in St<br />

James, where he browses through<br />

Giordes's library, only to piss on his<br />

treasured stone phallus. The novella<br />

ends when Samad shoots Felix<br />

(Giordes's white companion who had<br />

just killed Honey in Calypso's room),<br />

returns to set fire to Ithaca, and lands<br />

in jail to face capital punishment for<br />

killing a white man.<br />

Samad resembles Bloke, deÂracineÂ<br />

black intellectual, subject and narrator,<br />

<strong>of</strong> Blame me on history more than<br />

the engage activist <strong>of</strong> Memory is a<br />

weapon or the analytical witness <strong>of</strong><br />

`Buckingham Palace' but, even more<br />

than the disaffected, cynical Bloke, he<br />

is not a suitable anti-apartheid subject,<br />

neither worthy victim <strong>of</strong> apartheid<br />

violence nor activist against it.<br />

Both Blame me on history and Waiting<br />

for Leila depict opaque, self-reflexive<br />

protagonists that lack the transparent<br />

agency <strong>of</strong> the activist. Like Bloke,<br />

Samad complains at length about<br />

white abuse <strong>of</strong> power and the destruction<br />

<strong>of</strong> a neighbourhood that had<br />

nourished ``the mordant passions <strong>of</strong><br />

[his] dark self'' (Dangor 1995:16), but<br />

takes no part in organized political<br />

action against that power. He both<br />

resents and exploits white charity,<br />

especially the intellectual charity that<br />

Bloke (Modisane 1986:94) ironically<br />

describes as ``divine tolerance'' for the<br />

non-native English and intellectual<br />

hunger <strong>of</strong> the native. 17 He is also<br />

doubly disaffected in the manner that<br />

Mark Sandler (1994:55±8) attributes<br />

to Bloke; he disdains the affection <strong>of</strong><br />

his family, especially his father whose<br />

resignation to apartheid he despises,<br />

who have left the District for Johannesburg,<br />

yet he yearns for a woman<br />

beyond his reach and for an intellectual<br />

status he might have had.<br />

Although the woman in these scenarios<br />

<strong>of</strong> impossible desire is usually<br />

white (as in Bloke's fleeting affairs),<br />

Leila's marriage to a man described as<br />

an ``Arapie'', a Muslim with ``Arab''<br />

aspirations, makes her affectively<br />

white, respectable and remote from<br />

Samad, who is, in turn, dismissed as a<br />

``dronk skollie bastard'' even as he<br />

mimics respectability by crashing the<br />

wedding in his father's suit, raging like<br />

an anti-Odysseus cast in the role <strong>of</strong><br />

the drunken suitor rather than the<br />

returning hero.<br />

However, Modisane's account attempts<br />

to authorize Bloke's lament <strong>of</strong><br />

exile and his own emphatic appeal to<br />

European readers by giving his persona<br />

the status <strong>of</strong> a historical witness,<br />

while Dangor's narrative, although<br />

written in the internal exile <strong>of</strong> the<br />

banning order, does not make his<br />

protagonist a witness or an object <strong>of</strong><br />

charity. Bloke (Modisane 1986:218)<br />

not only laments his disaffection, as<br />

``the eternal alien between two<br />

worlds'', desiring the pleasures <strong>of</strong><br />

European culture while forced to live<br />

a precarious existence as a black<br />

intellectual, ``uneducated by Western<br />

standards'', but also attempts to<br />

authorize his alienation by ``blaming''<br />

history, from the ``dying <strong>of</strong> Sophiatown''<br />

that made ``something in<br />

[him]'' die (5) to the African National<br />

<strong>Co</strong>ngress (ANC) party card that he<br />

tears up in exasperation (55) to the<br />

postscript that lists the apartheid laws<br />

that restricted his movements and<br />

prompted him to leave South Africa<br />

(299±311), or the shadow <strong>of</strong> a historical<br />

model he has failed to match, in<br />

the person <strong>of</strong> Sol Plaatje, father <strong>of</strong><br />

black South African writing in English<br />

and his wife's grandfather (45).<br />

Samad's disaffection remains disconnected<br />

from a consistent persona. He<br />

is not so much an intellectual as a<br />

wreck <strong>of</strong> one, a ``situation'' (the term<br />

used by township toughs to mock the<br />

white-collar aspirations <strong>of</strong> educated<br />

blacks), and a ``fugitive from ashfilled<br />

backyards ... from the homely<br />

warmth <strong>of</strong> my brother'' (Dangor<br />

1995:39); he has only the remnants <strong>of</strong><br />

a bookish life gleaned from ``three<br />

years at the university'' (41) scattered<br />

in the house vacated by his unnamed<br />

parents. The ``inventory <strong>of</strong> my riches''<br />

includes James Joyce's Ulysses as well<br />

as ``[black Cape poet] James Matthews<br />

lying on top <strong>of</strong> TS Eliot, in an<br />

obscene embrace'' in his father's<br />

house (16). Fragments <strong>of</strong> these<br />

authors and <strong>of</strong> apparently authorless<br />

accounts <strong>of</strong> rebel slaves at the colonial<br />

Cape <strong>of</strong> Storms, whom Samad appears<br />

to take as his forefathers, colour<br />

the narrative, as do outbursts <strong>of</strong> fear<br />

and loathing at the bodies <strong>of</strong> ``manbitches''<br />

such as Honey (30±2, 59±60),<br />

as against the grudging acknowledgment<br />

<strong>of</strong> that body's ``excruciating<br />

perfection'' (26) if not <strong>of</strong> his place in<br />

the sexual economy <strong>of</strong> Cape Town.<br />

But these fragments do not coalesce<br />

around the narrator firmly enough to<br />

~38 .... ARTICLES


motivate his acts <strong>of</strong> violence or to tie him to historical<br />

contexts that might grant this splintered subject the<br />

status <strong>of</strong> an exemplary victim <strong>of</strong> systemic apartheid<br />

violence. 18<br />

It is this absence <strong>of</strong> what might be called antiapartheid<br />

pathos that makes Waiting for Leila a postanti-apartheid<br />

text and thus oddly contemporary with<br />

the fiction <strong>of</strong> the transitional 1990s. The life and death<br />

<strong>of</strong> Samad cannot be ``blamed'' on history ± or on any<br />

single oppressor identified with apartheid ± but they<br />

are nonetheless connected to it. Samad's allusions to a<br />

slave rebel ancestor, Benjamin <strong>of</strong> Mallaca, like his<br />

appeals to Leila, flicker across the narrative like<br />

screen memories or ``cover stories'', masking more<br />

than they might explain about this character, but their<br />

very elusiveness evokes a history that has yet to be<br />

written and that may yet ground, if not justify, the<br />

flights <strong>of</strong> rage and fantasy in this story. 19<br />

In Z Town, very little else had changed. It was winter and<br />

the wind, merciless and dry because <strong>of</strong> the drought, drove<br />

clouds <strong>of</strong> white dust from the mine dumps through the<br />

streets <strong>of</strong> the township.<br />

And a new Representative had been sent by the `<strong>Co</strong>loured<br />

Parliament' to administer the township ... Paulus Samson<br />

stood at the window and observed the crowd milling<br />

around the notice-board. Some stared with blind, illiterate<br />

eys at the bright sheets <strong>of</strong> paper. Even those who could read<br />

were puzzled by the pronouncements. But now was not the<br />

right time to go out and explain the new rules and regulations<br />

to them. He would wait until the wind had become unbearable,<br />

so that his arrival would provide a respite from the<br />

cold. (Dangor1990:3, 6)<br />

If Waiting for Leila refuses to give anti-apartheid<br />

readers an identifiable oppressor, The Z Town trilogy<br />

(1990) appears to oblige them, although the oppressor<br />

in question is not a white supremacist but a coloured<br />

representative. The work is set in the ``emergency'' in<br />

the mid-1980s, when the government responded to<br />

rebellion in the townships by installing loyal ``Representatives''<br />

whose kinship with the locals did not<br />

mitigate their harsh rule. ``The Representative'', the<br />

first part <strong>of</strong> the trilogy, begins as the representative<br />

establishes his power over the peri- or even anti-urban<br />

environment <strong>of</strong> the township, in which social space,<br />

made social and habitable by its residents, is stripped<br />

away by apartheid social engineering to create what<br />

might be called, modifying Henri Lefebvre, representational<br />

or abstracted space, designed for social<br />

control through military, authoritarian or juridical<br />

means. 20 As Dangor would write about township<br />

planning nearly ten years later:<br />

In the new racial group areas to which people were relocated,<br />

social amenities were concentrated at central points.<br />

These became the nerve centres <strong>of</strong> the separate local governments.<br />

Euphemistically called ``community centres'', they<br />

housed the bureaucrats who controlled the lives <strong>of</strong> local residents,<br />

determining who was `legal' and who not. What followed<br />

was corruption and patronage on a scale<br />

comparable only to the ``old'' Soviet Union (I am told). 21<br />

(1999:360)<br />

The dry, windswept highveld location <strong>of</strong> this ``coloured<br />

group area'' outside Johannesburg is a<br />

thousand or so miles from the Cape, the apartheid<br />

regime's <strong>of</strong>ficial ``coloured preference area''. Nonetheless,<br />

its matchbox houses, which eliminated or<br />

``abolished'' interior fittings and the protective cover<br />

or liminal space <strong>of</strong> a stoep, an essential feature <strong>of</strong><br />

personalized houses in city neighbourhoods such as<br />

Fordsburg or District Six, were built to prototypes<br />

developed for Native/Bantu Affairs-administered<br />

townships or ``locations'' from the 1930s and reproduced<br />

across the country, including Q-Town or<br />

Hanover Park on the Cape Flats, the latter cruelly<br />

named for the main street <strong>of</strong> District Six it was<br />

supposed to replace. 22 Unable to own property in the<br />

``location'', tenants in places like Q-Town (gentrified<br />

as Kew Town) in the Cape or Eldorado Park near<br />

Soweto (both likely models for Z Town) became<br />

``temporary sojourners'' at the whim <strong>of</strong> the government<br />

and its Representatives.<br />

The power <strong>of</strong> the Representative over his subjects<br />

in Z Town is thus cast, as it were, in ``national<br />

standard'' bricks and mortar. Paulus Samson may<br />

have grown up in the township, but he represents the<br />

apartheid state and inhabits and manipulates its<br />

architecture. It is his presence rather than the absent<br />

activist, Georgie da Silva ± whose departure opens the<br />

trilogy and who returns only at the end ± which<br />

dominates the scene. Where Da Silva's diminutive<br />

first name marks him as his mother's son and,<br />

implicitly, as an adolescent, Samson has apparently<br />

~39 .... ARTICLES


lost his family and, with it, any<br />

kinship with the township. The house/<br />

<strong>of</strong>fice from which he surveys the<br />

crowd reading his new curfew regulations<br />

is separated from that crowd by<br />

a raised stoep, while the ``national<br />

standard'' houses <strong>of</strong> the others have<br />

none. This exposure kills the informal<br />

public space that activity on the stoep<br />

might have encouraged, leaving the<br />

streets deserted at night and the<br />

inhabitants shut in behind ``heavy<br />

curtains'' and ``many latches'' (Dangor<br />

1990:11). The abolition <strong>of</strong> informal<br />

public space as well as possession<br />

<strong>of</strong> an <strong>of</strong>ficial Occupants' Register<br />

allows the Representative to violate<br />

others' interior space as and when he<br />

chooses.<br />

This violation takes a sexual form<br />

when Samson blackmails and beds<br />

Muriel Meraai and both her daughters<br />

Jane and Dorothy, who run an<br />

(inevitably illegal) shebeen in the<br />

house in which he grew up. Yet the<br />

peculiar character <strong>of</strong> this sexual exploitation<br />

and the women's different<br />

ways <strong>of</strong> negotiating and resisting it<br />

can be understood only, as it were, on<br />

location, in relation to struggles <strong>of</strong><br />

public and private space, migration<br />

and settlement. Samson blackmails<br />

Muriel effectively to buy her ``exceptionally<br />

beautiful, exotic'' daughter,<br />

Jane (16), whose father may have been<br />

a Xhosa chief who abandoned his<br />

``half-caste'' wife to return to his land<br />

(24); these transactions depend on<br />

Samson's power as apartheid Representative<br />

able to <strong>of</strong>fer Jane the comforts<br />

<strong>of</strong> the <strong>of</strong>ficial house as well as<br />

the ``protection'' <strong>of</strong> the army. 23 When<br />

he bargains with Muriel for Jane in<br />

return for permission to run the<br />

shebeen, his (white) soldiers remain<br />

stationed outside the house, and later<br />

serve to shield him from the anger <strong>of</strong><br />

the people, after he shoots Jane's exboyfriend,<br />

John, in the back for<br />

allegedly threatening him with a knife<br />

outside the Catholic Church. When<br />

Samson himself dies, however, it is<br />

out in the veld, with a clean bullet<br />

wound in his forehead and his pants<br />

down, during a tryst with Dorothy.<br />

Rumors circulate that the assassin was<br />

Georgie da Silva, a member <strong>of</strong> the<br />

outlawed ANC, implying vengeance<br />

not just for John's death, but for<br />

Samson's contribution to counterterrorist<br />

attacks on an ANC camp he<br />

had infiltrated in Tanzania, including<br />

a bomb that killed a woman with<br />

whom he was living. The avenger's<br />

escape, despite roadblocks and surveillance,<br />

and the state's defensive<br />

verdict that ``it is unlikely that Paulus<br />

Samson was killed for political reasons''<br />

(41) prefigure the failure <strong>of</strong><br />

apartheid (anti-)urban planning if not,<br />

as yet, the apartheid state.<br />

The second and third parts <strong>of</strong> Z<br />

Town, ``Birds <strong>of</strong> prey'' and ``Ordinary<br />

people'', contrast Jane's migration to<br />

the inner city, from which the previous<br />

generation had been expelled,<br />

with Dorothy's insistence on staying<br />

in the township and making the<br />

family house effectively, if not <strong>of</strong>ficially,<br />

her own domain. Instead <strong>of</strong> the<br />

older neighbourhoods <strong>of</strong> Fordsburg<br />

and Fietas, <strong>of</strong>ficially white but reverting<br />

in the late 1980s to their<br />

historical diversity, Jane goes to the<br />

high-rise anonymity <strong>of</strong> Hillbrow,<br />

which at this time accommodated<br />

blacks with enough money and<br />

gumption to dodge the Group Areas<br />

Acts, as well as white ``expatriates<br />

from Mozambique and Angola'' or<br />

young white rebels ± ``refugees from<br />

the rich, who smoked dagga on the<br />

pavements and decried the wealth <strong>of</strong><br />

their parents'' (48). 24 Subsidized by<br />

the state pension given her as Samson's<br />

widow, she settles in an older<br />

apartment building, occupied mostly<br />

by white women, ``divorcees or young<br />

widows'' separated from their children<br />

(48), but also by Yusuf ``Joe''<br />

Malik, an Indian doctor turned Black<br />

<strong>Co</strong>nsciousness poet, who desires Jane,<br />

but can neither fully conquer her<br />

``sensuous enigma'' (59), which in his<br />

view places her in the Cape despite her<br />

``township-accented Afrikaans'' (54),<br />

nor persuade her to share his politics.<br />

Dangor highlights the enigma by<br />

wrapping Jane in several guises; she<br />

arrives in Hillbrow in a drab black<br />

dress and stockings, which she wears<br />

again only to visit her ill mother,<br />

changes into cheap but sexy dresses<br />

that match the promiscuous flux <strong>of</strong><br />

life in Hillbrow, but also dons traditional<br />

Muslim garb lent by Malik's<br />

mother when they visit his family. She<br />

answers to the epithet ``black'' but<br />

without the political bluster <strong>of</strong> Malik<br />

and his cohorts, one <strong>of</strong> whom dismisses<br />

her as a ``product <strong>of</strong> nonracialism''<br />

(70), as a bastard who does<br />

not know her father's language, while<br />

their wives, ``stricken shadows alongside<br />

their active ... husbands'', silently<br />

compare their ``activists' uniforms'' <strong>of</strong><br />

``fastidious'' dowdiness with her natural<br />

flair (71). Most enigmatic, however,<br />

is Jane's association with a flock<br />

<strong>of</strong> birds living on the ro<strong>of</strong> <strong>of</strong> her<br />

building, in which guise as a ``brightly<br />

coloured bird with white wings'' (86)<br />

she visits the cell in police headquarters<br />

where Malik is briefly detained<br />

and voids herself on a<br />

~40 .... ARTICLES


policeman parading outside. This transformation and<br />

visitation, recognized only by Jacob, the Zulu caretaker<br />

<strong>of</strong> the apartment building, appear to <strong>of</strong>fset the<br />

charges <strong>of</strong> some <strong>of</strong> Jane's neighbours, who think that<br />

her monthly government check is pay for spying, but<br />

resist a reading that would give Jane's desire for<br />

freedom a political slant. She may be a ``free woman''<br />

in sexual terms, but this freedom does not translate<br />

into autonomous agency. Jane, the bird in free flight,<br />

is twinned with Malik, who is fond <strong>of</strong> citing the<br />

Gujarati poet, Iqbal, whose poem about the agony <strong>of</strong><br />

a bird in a cage has become something <strong>of</strong> a leitmotif in<br />

prison literature in South Africa. 25 When Malik blows<br />

himself up in a quixotic attempt to make the<br />

government take Black <strong>Co</strong>nsciousness as seriously<br />

as the ``other movement'' (the ANC), Jane recovers<br />

consciousness in the hospital with feelings <strong>of</strong> a ``light,<br />

soaring, unearthly'' calm, but the birds abandon her<br />

(90). Dangor retreats from the power <strong>of</strong> the image<br />

when he adds the disclaimer ``But let us not pretend<br />

Jane was a bird ... Perhaps her flight to the Truth<br />

Floor at the police station was a hallucination'' (88).<br />

Nonetheless, her flight to Malik's cell and her<br />

thwarted attempt to fly from the hospital after his<br />

death vividly capture her desire for escape, as well as<br />

the elusiveness <strong>of</strong> that desire.<br />

The final novella in the trilogy focuses on Dorothy,<br />

her brother Donovan, and other ``ordinary people''<br />

who have remained behind in the township. If Jane's<br />

migration to the city is marked as extraordinary,<br />

Dorothy appears at first stubbornly ordinary in<br />

refusing even the prospect <strong>of</strong> what Donovan calls a<br />

``real place to live in'', a ``house with running water<br />

inside ... And a toilet'' (97), because she wants no part<br />

<strong>of</strong> Jane's money. Donovan eventually leaves for the<br />

city to become someone ``who writes books and reads<br />

newspapers'' (179), but remains a shadowy figure on<br />

the margins <strong>of</strong> the township. Dorothy is firmly in the<br />

township but her behaviour marks her as anything<br />

but an ordinary inhabitant <strong>of</strong> this state-controlled<br />

environment. She asserts her independence by living<br />

<strong>of</strong>f the proceeds <strong>of</strong> the shebeen, now selling to white<br />

soldiers occupying the township under ``emergency''<br />

regulations, and by taking in a boarder, James, whom<br />

she later weds in a ``marriage <strong>of</strong> convenience'' (112).<br />

This arrangement is not merely an abstract challenge<br />

to patriarchal norms or what Donovan sees as the<br />

``neutralization'' <strong>of</strong> ``maleness'' by his mother's and<br />

sisters' ``bright and hard femininity'' (99), but rather a<br />

specific reversal <strong>of</strong> apartheid interpretation <strong>of</strong> ``traditional''<br />

custom, which demanded that township<br />

houses be registered in the name <strong>of</strong> a male head <strong>of</strong><br />

household, at a time when the majority were in fact<br />

households headed by women. As with Jane, Dorothy's<br />

extraordinariness takes on magical properties,<br />

at least in her neighbours' eyes. When Dorothy buries<br />

Muriel in a ceremony so extravagant that the denizens<br />

call it ``the American Funeral'' (100), Sarah Kock,<br />

wife <strong>of</strong> an ex-<strong>Co</strong>mmunist activist, stones the c<strong>of</strong>fin,<br />

shouting ``She will never rise again!'' (103), apparently<br />

provoking retaliation from ``birds <strong>of</strong> all colours and<br />

species'' that ``swooped down'' and ``dropped their<br />

stinking missiles'' on the assembled company (103±<br />

104).<br />

Like the funeral, Dorothy's wedding to James is<br />

described (anonymously) as a performance ± ``it's the<br />

Meraai's again, putting on a show for us'' (119) ± in<br />

which James plays only a subordinate role; he<br />

occupies Dorothy's house only temporarily. He<br />

moves away to work, and leaves permanently when<br />

the only space he can call his own, a hammock he<br />

made and hung on the stoep that he also added to the<br />

government's house, is usurped by Dorothy's returning<br />

lover, Georgie da Silva. Only when Dorothy and<br />

Georgie are killed in the hammock by assassins hired<br />

by the police, can James claim his children and<br />

compensation for his property in the house (but not<br />

for the house itself, which belongs to the government;<br />

178). He retreats to the small town from whence he<br />

came, leaving Dorothy to be buried by her brother,<br />

and Georgie to receive one <strong>of</strong> the heroes' funerals that<br />

provided political rallying points during the late<br />

apartheid years, ``his c<strong>of</strong>fin draped in the flag with<br />

the movement's colours'' (178). But the ``songs and<br />

hymns'' and marches accompanying this insurgent<br />

attempt to wrest township space from the state remain<br />

``in the distance'' (178), and the ``new beginning'' for<br />

James and his children seems more like a private<br />

retreat from, rather than a step towards, the public<br />

threshold to a post-apartheid era <strong>of</strong> freedom.<br />

~41 .... ARTICLES


Yes, I took advantage <strong>of</strong> my fair skin. Like<br />

those Jews with blond hair and straight<br />

noses who discarded their Jewishness<br />

because it was wartime and they were<br />

being persecuted. It was a matter <strong>of</strong> life or<br />

death. Of course there are comparisons to<br />

be made. Not being able to study, to go to<br />

university, become an architect, being<br />

forced to remain Omar Khan, the son <strong>of</strong> a<br />

newly impoverished township entrepreneur,<br />

was a form <strong>of</strong> death. I changed from<br />

Omar Khan to Oscar Kahn, fair-skinned<br />

and curly-haired. A beautiful hooked nose<br />

^ Anna used to suck at it, after the appropriate<br />

blowing and cleaning ^ enabled me<br />

to cross an invisible divide ... It was like<br />

leaving one dimension <strong>of</strong> the world for another,<br />

where time and place remained the<br />

same, but their surfaces had different textures<br />

... Omar-turned-Oscar left the townships<br />

and moved to the suburbs, where<br />

the rustle <strong>of</strong> the wind in the trees filled him<br />

with a strange peace ... Noises were<br />

noises; they required no explanation and<br />

disappeared into silence ...Trees creaked<br />

and gates scraped upon unoiled hinges,<br />

neither necessarily signifying any kind <strong>of</strong><br />

intrusion. In the townships, such noises<br />

made you tense and alert. (Dangor<br />

1997:23^4)<br />

Like Samad in Waiting for Leila<br />

and Jane in Z Town trilogy, Omar<br />

Khan in Kafka's curse (1997) is adrift<br />

from his original environment. Unlike<br />

his predecessors, however, Omar-Oscar<br />

casts himself <strong>of</strong>f to pass into a new<br />

social environment which, at least<br />

initially, he makes his own. The<br />

grandson <strong>of</strong> Cape Muslims on his<br />

mother's side, and <strong>of</strong> an Indian trader<br />

(Shaik) and an Afrikaner farmer's<br />

daughter (Katryn) turned Muslim<br />

(Kulsum) on his father's, Omar finds<br />

in the constructed identity <strong>of</strong> Oscar,<br />

son <strong>of</strong> Jewish refugees from Nazi<br />

Germany, a kind <strong>of</strong> refuge, but not a<br />

final escape, from the indignities <strong>of</strong><br />

apartheid in its last two decades, ca<br />

1970±1990. When his brother, Malik,<br />

named for God's ``interrogating angel''<br />

Malik ul-Mout, summons him to<br />

their mother's funeral, he falls prey to<br />

a mysterious illness, which leaves him<br />

feeling as if his lungs are contracted<br />

and his skin is covered in a kind <strong>of</strong><br />

bark. After his WASP wife, Anna<br />

Wallace, has left him, the protagonist,<br />

in this confession to an as yet unnamed<br />

``you'' ± later revealed to be his<br />

therapist, Amina, daughter <strong>of</strong> the<br />

Cape Muslim Ebrahim (Abe) Schroeder,<br />

married to the Zionist and paraplegic<br />

Arthur Mandelstam ± dwells on<br />

the impact on his life <strong>of</strong> a shift in<br />

location, social space and custom.<br />

This shift is so radical that he can call<br />

it ``leaving one dimension <strong>of</strong> the world<br />

for another'' (23), but also sufficiently<br />

mundane that its difference can be<br />

measured in the domesticated sounds<br />

<strong>of</strong> the suburban night ± at least at a<br />

time, in the 1980s, when wealthy<br />

suburbs were still shielded by state<br />

violence from the escalation <strong>of</strong> criminal<br />

violence in the townships.<br />

At the same time, Oscar's sense <strong>of</strong><br />

the unreality <strong>of</strong> his new life (and thus<br />

the foreshadowing <strong>of</strong> his disease and<br />

death) is registered in the contrast<br />

between the actual township where<br />

Khan was born (Newclare, near Sophiatown)<br />

and the imaginary suburb<br />

to which Kahn migrates (Parkside), as<br />

well as his attachment to the house,<br />

``obsessively battling [its] ninety-yearold<br />

decline'' (10). Omar's passing into<br />

Oscar is thus registered less in racial<br />

impersonation than in spatial and<br />

social dis- and relocation. In flight<br />

from poverty and deprivation caused<br />

by the Group Areas Act which made<br />

commercial competition between the<br />

races as illegal as cohabitation, Omar<br />

not only moves geographically from<br />

township to town, but also crosses the<br />

existential divide that, like the gulf<br />

between ``settler'' and ``native city'',<br />

marks the difference between two<br />

modes <strong>of</strong> being. 26 He moves from<br />

Khan to Kahn, township to suburb,<br />

coloured ancestry to Jewish pedigree,<br />

and perhaps also from Muslim probity<br />

to Judeo-Christian laxity (from<br />

Malik's point <strong>of</strong> view), but his features<br />

remain the same. A Muslim can<br />

pass as a Jew, apparently because they<br />

are already kin.<br />

Dangor is not, to be sure, the first<br />

South African writer to link Jews and<br />

Muslims. Near the end <strong>of</strong> `Buckingham<br />

Palace', District Six (1986), the<br />

soon-to-be former residents <strong>of</strong> Caledon<br />

Road attend Solomon Katzen's<br />

funeral, at which his son Dieter's<br />

indifference to Katzen's tenantsturned-friends<br />

is juxtaposed with<br />

Mary Brown's comment on the similarity<br />

between the Jewish Dieter Katzen<br />

and the coloured (here ``Arab'')<br />

Amaai Abrahams:<br />

As the nearest male relative, he [Dieter]<br />

rose and stood in front to recite the Kaddish<br />

... Mary looked from Dieter to Amaai<br />

who sat opposite her.The facial similarity<br />

was striking. Both had the same sallow<br />

complexion, the same hair colour and texture,<br />

the same fine facial bone structure.<br />

Maybe the Arabs and the Jews were related.<br />

Maybe they were cousins. (Rive<br />

1996:180)<br />

Reading `Buckingham Palace' in the<br />

light <strong>of</strong> other fictional representations<br />

<strong>of</strong> Jews in South Africa, Marcia<br />

Leveson (1996:212±213) sees the difference<br />

between father and son Katzen<br />

as a duel between the stereotypes<br />

<strong>of</strong> kafferboetie (nigger-lover) and<br />

money-grubber, but overlooks the<br />

kinship and parallel histories linking<br />

Jews and Muslims in South Africa.<br />

The passage highlights an unacknowledged<br />

family resemblance but it also<br />

draws attention to the repression <strong>of</strong><br />

this connection. Rive's story high-<br />

~42 .... ARTICLES


lights the difference between the father, a small-time<br />

landlord, refugee from Nazi Germany, and, at the end<br />

<strong>of</strong> his life, a comrade <strong>of</strong> Untermenschen rather than<br />

the Herrenvolk (152), and his son, the ``big-time<br />

lawyer'' (178), named for the German who sheltered<br />

his father, but does not deal with the historical<br />

association <strong>of</strong> Jews and Muslims in South Africa in<br />

the eyes <strong>of</strong> the ruling classes, many <strong>of</strong> whom from the<br />

British onward saw both Jews and Muslims as<br />

``Oriental'' intruders in a ``white South Africa''. 27<br />

While Dangor's novella does not provide a full<br />

historical comparison, its portrayal <strong>of</strong> a Muslim's<br />

progress from the township to the e lite old suburb <strong>of</strong><br />

Parkside (whose age and proximity to the Zoo Lake<br />

makes it most likely Parkview) retraces the trajectory<br />

<strong>of</strong> upwardly mobile Jews from inner-city Fordsburg<br />

to the grand elevation <strong>of</strong> the northern suburbs. In<br />

appropriating the journey to passing respectability<br />

which has been the subject <strong>of</strong> several fictions about<br />

Jews, from overtly anti-Semitic satire to ambiguous<br />

treatment by assimilated Jews, Dangor revitalizes the<br />

figure <strong>of</strong> the Jew as anxious and ailing parvenu, which<br />

many Jews in 1990s South Africa would prefer to<br />

regard as passeÂ. 28<br />

By linking ``white'' Jews to ``brown'' Muslims<br />

(according to apartheid ideology, the ``bastard race''),<br />

Dangor gives Sander Gilman's question ± ``are Jews<br />

white?'' ± a new piquancy, stirring up currents<br />

submerged by mainstream Jewish South African<br />

history and self-representation. 29 As Gilman notes,<br />

the history <strong>of</strong> anti-Semitism has been pervaded by the<br />

notion that Jews, as members <strong>of</strong> a ``bastard race'',<br />

would reveal themselves in the attempt to ``pass'' as<br />

white by a racial sign that would contradict the<br />

apparent meaning <strong>of</strong> ``fair skin''. While the notion<br />

that bastardy will out, no matter how well a ``playwhite''<br />

(to use the coloured term) might perform,<br />

pervades apartheid discourse about coloureds as<br />

much as anti-Semitic discourse about Jews, one key<br />

part <strong>of</strong> Omar's body identifies him, as it were, as a<br />

``Jewish'' rather than a ``coloured'' patient: his nose. 30<br />

The sentence in Oscar's confession: ``A beautiful<br />

hooked nose ± Anna used to suck at it, after the<br />

appropriate blowing and cleaning ± enabled me to<br />

cross an invisible divide'' (Dangor 1997:23) is revealing.<br />

By making the Semitic nose Omar's passport to<br />

Oscar's white social status and marriage into a Natal<br />

colonial family ± albeit one that might have ``Jewish<br />

blood in [their] distant past'' (12), as Anna's father<br />

Patrick has it ± Dangor taps a history <strong>of</strong> racial and<br />

sexual discourse applied usually to Jews; ``nostrility'',<br />

as well as the attendant association <strong>of</strong> the Jewish nose<br />

with the sexual threat <strong>of</strong> the Jewish penis to the<br />

hegemony <strong>of</strong> WASP culture, is the Semitic sign that<br />

persists even when skin and respiratory diseases, and<br />

other indications <strong>of</strong> ghetto poverty have been<br />

removed. 31 But he also modifies this discourse <strong>of</strong><br />

Jewish sexual threat by highlighting Omar/Oscar's<br />

reticent relationship with his wife, by making his<br />

therapist, the bi-cultural Amina, coiffed with a<br />

``Muslim scarf'' (50) yet ``as thin as a white woman''<br />

(51), more sexually active, in her relations not only<br />

with Oscar, but, after his death, with Malik as well,<br />

and perhaps most surprising, by making the sexual<br />

predator <strong>of</strong> the novella a WASP, Anna's brother<br />

Martin Wallace, whose incestuous appetite threatens<br />

to consume not only his sister, but his daughters too.<br />

This threat <strong>of</strong> sexual and racial disruption touches not<br />

only the WASP family in the novella, although the<br />

opening chapter ``Moving to the Suburbs'', deals with<br />

Anna's attempt to inhabit the gap between Oscar and<br />

the Wallaces. Not only does it destroy Oscar, as<br />

charted in the following first-person narrative, ``Majnoen'',<br />

which invokes once again the martyr for love,<br />

but it also threatens Malik's psychic and political<br />

investment in the separate racial and religious fiefdom<br />

granted minorities in the 1980s (in ``Malik ul-Mout''),<br />

and the domestic peace <strong>of</strong> his wife, Fatgiyah, their<br />

daughter, Rabia (who so sharply judges Amina for<br />

her ``white'' appearance), and their rebel son, Fadiel,<br />

who, like his great-grandfather, takes up with an<br />

Afrikaner, Marianne (all <strong>of</strong> whom have their firstperson<br />

accounts in the penultimate chapter, ``Their<br />

Story'').<br />

In Kafka's curse, Omar/Oscar's nose is the authenticating<br />

sign <strong>of</strong> his Jewish pedigree and therefore, in<br />

the late apartheid universe, <strong>of</strong> his legitimate participation<br />

in white society, but it is also the site <strong>of</strong> his<br />

degeneration. Although the death <strong>of</strong> his mother and<br />

subsequent intrusion <strong>of</strong> his brother into Oscar's white<br />

~43 .... ARTICLES


life in Parkside expose him as a Jewish<br />

imposter, his disease marks him still as<br />

a Jewish imposter. Despite his princely<br />

name (Khan), Omar lacks the<br />

masculine vigor, authority and rootedness<br />

embodied by Muslims like the<br />

London-based psychoanalyst Masud<br />

Khan (a real but nonetheless thoroughly<br />

performed personality). Masud<br />

Khan's aggressive assertion <strong>of</strong> his<br />

Muslim masculinity ± ``I am tall,<br />

handsome ... [f]it ... Am a Muslim ...<br />

My roots sunk deep and spread wide''<br />

as opposed to the alleged weakness<br />

and inauthenticity <strong>of</strong> the Jewish analysand<br />

who sees himself ``stink[ing] in<br />

[the analyst's] nostrils'' (Khan<br />

1989:91, 90, 98) and who, like Oscar,<br />

could not ``get into himself, be his<br />

own person'' ± recalls Malik's ``scorn''<br />

for his Judaified brother (Dangor<br />

1997:33) but also highlights the irony<br />

<strong>of</strong> a deterritorialized Muslim invoking<br />

a root metaphor to capture his condition.<br />

And, although Omar/Oscar's<br />

ailments, especially his increasingly<br />

laboured breathing and a strange<br />

bark-like substance on his skin, are<br />

framed if not explained by the allusion<br />

± by Anna as well as Omar/Oscar ± to<br />

the ``Arabian'' or at least ``Muslim''<br />

(22) tale <strong>of</strong> the gardener, Majnoen or<br />

Majnu n, whom the forest turned into<br />

a tree while he waited in vain for his<br />

illicit love, the princess Leila (17), his<br />

condition calls to mind the historical<br />

association <strong>of</strong> Jews with tuberculosis<br />

and the incipient madness <strong>of</strong> the<br />

consumptive patient:<br />

Through many years <strong>of</strong> unconscious<br />

practice, Oscar had developed the perfect<br />

breathing technique ... He did this with<br />

such serenity that he seemed to Anna the<br />

most sensitive and refined man she had<br />

known.Then Oscar was struck by an illness<br />

that reversed the whole natural order<br />

<strong>of</strong> his being ... his breathing became irregular<br />

and his struggling lungs began to<br />

make harsh, anguished noises. Suddenly<br />

he was overcome, each night, by coughing<br />

spasms that shook his body, his eyes<br />

bulging as if he were near to madness. (5)<br />

In the language <strong>of</strong> popular prejudice<br />

as well as medical science, tubercular<br />

discourse, ``overheated, highly<br />

charged, highly sexual'', is present in<br />

the ``Jewish'' patient even before the<br />

onset <strong>of</strong> the disease (Gilman 1995:29).<br />

``Kafka's Curse'' (9), the label applied<br />

to Oscar's ``psychosomatic'' illness by<br />

his brother-in-law Martin even after<br />

Oscar's ``Jewish'' identity has been<br />

undone, takes the form <strong>of</strong> the nervousness<br />

that was Kafka's signature.<br />

32 The parallel that the novella<br />

draws between the phthisical Oscar<br />

Kahn and the paraplegic Arthur<br />

Mandelstam, linked by way <strong>of</strong> the<br />

enigmatic Amina, reinforces the idea<br />

that Omar's incapacitation, like<br />

Arthur's, is a Jewish malady. Oscar's<br />

apparent calm is not ``unconscious'',<br />

but rather the result <strong>of</strong> many years <strong>of</strong><br />

practice, and thus a sign <strong>of</strong> nervous<br />

self-consciousness if not outright insanity;<br />

his ``serenity'' is belied by the<br />

hyper-ventilation <strong>of</strong> his ``finely structured,<br />

somewhat hooked nose, quivering<br />

like that <strong>of</strong> a thoroughbred<br />

horse'' (5).<br />

The story <strong>of</strong> Majnoen's transformation<br />

into a tree and Oscar's degeneration<br />

from sensitivity to<br />

suffocation in a body covered, in his<br />

view, ``by a coarse and grainy bark''<br />

(39) (but, according to Amina, only in<br />

his fevered imagination; 134), and<br />

thence to ``remains'' with an ``earthly<br />

smell'' but, in Malik's opinion, too<br />

``insubstantial to withstand ... ritual<br />

cleansing'' (42), suggest that the condition<br />

<strong>of</strong> diaspora, deterritorialization<br />

and uprootedness, attributed to the<br />

Jews, applies to other minorities as<br />

well, even in a possibly post-apartheid<br />

moment <strong>of</strong> the 1990s, when racial<br />

classification is supposed ``not to<br />

matter any more'' (45). The tale <strong>of</strong><br />

Majnoen ± whose location in an<br />

unlikely forest in an otherwise arid<br />

Arabia seems to Oscar to have been<br />

adapted, like the spelling <strong>of</strong> the<br />

protagonist's name, to the condition<br />

<strong>of</strong> slavery in Africa, ``sentimentalized<br />

and exaggerated to heroic proportions<br />

by slaves from India or Java or<br />

Malaysia to sustain themselves'' (21) ±<br />

marks the displacement <strong>of</strong> Muslim<br />

slaves, not Jews. 33 Nonetheless, it<br />

registers the process by which a<br />

minority (here Cape Muslim slaves<br />

and their descendants) deterritorialized<br />

a major language (here the<br />

Arabic <strong>of</strong> The book <strong>of</strong> songs and A<br />

thousand and one nights, as well as the<br />

Qur'an) in a minor key, in a way<br />

comparable to Jewish treatment <strong>of</strong><br />

major European languages, as Deleuze<br />

and Guattari (1975:29±50;<br />

1986:16±27) famously argue for Kafka's<br />

German. What turns Omar's<br />

``coloured'' experience <strong>of</strong> discrimination<br />

into Oscar's ``Jewish'' knowledge<br />

<strong>of</strong> deterritorialization is its self-consciousness.<br />

What Oscar calls the<br />

``sentimentalization'' <strong>of</strong> the fated love<br />

<strong>of</strong> the gardener and the princess may<br />

serve, like the recent, supposedly postapartheid,<br />

recuperation <strong>of</strong> the apartheid-era<br />

``Malay'' classification by<br />

way <strong>of</strong> ``friendship tours'' to Malaysia,<br />

to ``sustain'' a beleaguered minority.<br />

Oscar, however, cannot allow<br />

himself the simple immersion in communal<br />

tradition, which, while it may<br />

be keenly felt by others, strikes him as<br />

largely invented. But his inability to<br />

reterritorialize himself or to reinvent<br />

~44 .... ARTICLES


his roots destroys him, leaving a dusty corpse in a<br />

bedroom usurped by the spreading branches <strong>of</strong> a tree.<br />

The memory <strong>of</strong> this spectacle invites a reference to<br />

``fate'' ± or takdier in the Afrikaans spelling <strong>of</strong> takdir,<br />

the Indonesian rendering <strong>of</strong> the Arabic taqdH }r<br />

(Federspiel 1995) ± from both the politically devout<br />

Malik and the resolutely skeptical Amina, despite<br />

their differences. Reterritorialized in the Cape, Arabic<br />

punctuates the everyday Afrikaans <strong>of</strong> the Slamse<br />

characters in the novella, while also marking their<br />

occasional appeals to divinity. 34 Yet takdier and the<br />

attendant terms <strong>of</strong> Muslim funeral rites act as an<br />

exclamation rather than an explanation <strong>of</strong> Omar/<br />

Oscar's metamorphosis. The gadat (prayer service)<br />

held in Fatgiyah's house after Malik too has died<br />

brings no jana[t] (paradise) to Malik's spirit and<br />

certainly no earthly peace to Fatgiyah or to Amina,<br />

condemned by Fatgiyah as ``whore and murderer''<br />

(139) and indicted in the press ± or perhaps only in<br />

Martin's unreliable memory ± for allegedly killing<br />

Oscar, Arthur, and Malik (137), and at the very end<br />

perhaps also Martin (but that might have been Anna;<br />

142). The multiple, incompatible stories, as well as the<br />

unraveling <strong>of</strong> the narrative in the final chapter,<br />

ironically titled ``Nothing to confess'', and the<br />

ravelling together <strong>of</strong> apparently unrelated languages,<br />

confound readers tempted to follow Deleuze and<br />

Guattari's lead and find in this minor narrative the<br />

national saga <strong>of</strong> a minority, understood collectively<br />

and politically: ``[I]n a minor literature ... everything<br />

takes on a collective value'' (1975:31; 1986:17). Like<br />

Yiddish in Deleuze and Guattari's ``minor literature'',<br />

Afrikaans has been treated as a language that ``invites<br />

disdain ... a language that is lacking a grammar and<br />

that is filled with words stolen in flight [vocables<br />

voleÂs], mobilized, emigrating, and turned into nomads''<br />

(1975:47; 1986:25; translation modified). Black/<br />

Brown Afrikaans speakers in Dangor's fiction, and in<br />

today's South Africa, may be mobilized in and by the<br />

language, but they are not subjects <strong>of</strong> a single political<br />

narrative.<br />

Certainly, in Kafka's curse, asinWaiting for Leila<br />

and The Z Town trilogy, Dangor takes on politics and<br />

collective narratives, but he does so not in the sense <strong>of</strong><br />

adopting them or defending them single-mindedly, in<br />

the manner <strong>of</strong> the classic anti-apartheid narrative, but<br />

rather in the sense <strong>of</strong> tackling them, parrying them, or<br />

even <strong>of</strong> fending them <strong>of</strong>f. In so doing, he <strong>of</strong>fers<br />

readers schooled by the strategic dichotomies <strong>of</strong> antiapartheid<br />

discourse a language for exploring ± if not,<br />

as yet, completely encompassing ± post-anti-apartheid<br />

stories. He also takes readers, South African or<br />

otherwise, from South Africa into the world, by<br />

charting the intersections, interferences, and incompatibilities<br />

<strong>of</strong> diasporic trajectories ± black, Jewish,<br />

and Muslim ± which are all too <strong>of</strong>ten treated in<br />

different, if not downright antagonistic, ways. But, at<br />

the same time, Dangor holds <strong>of</strong>f from any simple<br />

equation or resolution <strong>of</strong> these differences. Although<br />

the trajectories in his fiction carry, shape, and also<br />

divert what can indeed be identified as major currents<br />

at the Atlantic/Indian confluence and confusion at the<br />

``Cape <strong>of</strong> Storms'' ± such as the trajectories <strong>of</strong> slavery<br />

across the Indian as well as the Atlantic Ocean; the<br />

different varieties <strong>of</strong> indigenized Islam in South<br />

Africa; or the emergence, in Afrikaans, <strong>of</strong> a language<br />

to match the nexus <strong>of</strong> cultures, at once European,<br />

African and Asian, at the Cape and beyond ± these<br />

remain stories in a minor key that has yet to be<br />

resolved.<br />

Notes<br />

My thanks to Ian Baucom and Sander Gilman for<br />

critical comment on earlier drafts <strong>of</strong> this essay, and to<br />

Achmat Dangor for crucial clarifications. Translations<br />

are my own, unless otherwise attributed. This<br />

article appears with the permission <strong>of</strong> South Atlantic<br />

Quarterly and Duke <strong>University</strong> Press.<br />

1 Pageants commemorating the emancipation <strong>of</strong> slaves<br />

in the British Empire (1834) were held by Cape Muslims<br />

and coloureds in nineteenth-century Cape Town and<br />

by blacks across South Africa for the centenary in<br />

1934; see Ward and Worden (1998); Bickford-Smith<br />

(1994) and Kruger (1999:23^29) but the impetusfor this<br />

commemoration faded under pressure first from apartheid<br />

``preferences'' for coloureds, which encouraged<br />

separation from other blacks, and later from resistance<br />

movements wishing to identify themselves with ``original<br />

inhabitants'' rather than ``imported slaves'' (Ward and<br />

Worden 1998:209). Discussion <strong>of</strong> slaves at the Cape<br />

has tended to mention the fact <strong>of</strong> slavery in the margins<br />

<strong>of</strong> histories <strong>of</strong> discrete groups, especially the Cape<br />

~45 .... ARTICLES


Muslims (``Malays''), from the once <strong>of</strong>ficial view <strong>of</strong> the<br />

Head <strong>of</strong> the Department <strong>of</strong> <strong>Co</strong>loured Affairs, ID du Plessis<br />

(1944), to the liberal historians Frank Bradlow and<br />

Margaret Cairns (1978), to community historian Achmat<br />

Davids (1980). Only recently has a socially engaged<br />

history <strong>of</strong> slavery emerged; see Worden and Crais<br />

(1994). As Ward and Worden (1998:204^205) point out,<br />

``the descendants <strong>of</strong> slaves at the Cape who were categorized<br />

`<strong>Co</strong>loured' and `Malay' under apartheid legislation<br />

... repressed the history <strong>of</strong> slavery as part <strong>of</strong> their<br />

perception <strong>of</strong> their heritage ... in sharp contrast to African-American<br />

tourists [approaching Ward in search <strong>of</strong><br />

`roots'] for whom a slave past has been one <strong>of</strong> the main<br />

themes <strong>of</strong> identity politics and popular memory''.Terms<br />

such as ``Malay,'' ``coloured,'' or ``Indian'' are to a degree<br />

``artefacts <strong>of</strong> apartheid policy'' but, as AbdouMalique<br />

Simone writes (1994:161^173), they retain an existential<br />

salience for people who embody and even embrace<br />

these identities in present-day South Africa and hence<br />

cannot simply be scrapped or scare-quoted out <strong>of</strong> use.<br />

2 Desai's account <strong>of</strong> coercion, even kidnapping, is corroborated<br />

by Marina Carter's comparative study (1996),<br />

but the standard South African accounts tend to pass<br />

over the question <strong>of</strong> coerced passage, focusing instead<br />

on Indian life in South Africa.<br />

3 This presumption has the status <strong>of</strong> received truth<br />

among Indians in KwaZulu-Natal even though the<br />

documentation <strong>of</strong> slaves from India was published as<br />

early as the1970s by Cape historians; for recent reiterations<br />

<strong>of</strong> the myth, see Desai (1996:3), Bhana and Brain<br />

(1990) and TG Ramamurthi (1995); for a critique <strong>of</strong> the<br />

myth that cites ``Cape'' evidence, see SE Dangor<br />

(1993:73^80). According to records in the Dutch East India<br />

<strong>Co</strong>mpany's Deeds Office,1658^1700, documented<br />

by Bradlow and Cairn and cited by Dangor, slightly<br />

more than half (653 out <strong>of</strong> 1296) slaves were registered<br />

from India (mostly Bengal and Madras), as opposed to<br />

189 from Batavia, Bugis and other regions in Dutch Indonesia,<br />

and only four from Malaya. Dangor's title alludes<br />

ironically to the myth <strong>of</strong> the British 1820 settlers,<br />

implying that Indians have cultivated a similarly nostalgic<br />

identity.<br />

4 On the self-representation <strong>of</strong> Indian traders as `Àrabs'',<br />

who would have been classified ``white'', see the traders'<br />

petitions against the Alien Acts, in Bhana and Pachai<br />

(1984:31^45), and Bhana and Brain (65^76).<br />

5 Malaya remains the`òrigin''endorsed not only by apartheid<br />

policy but by the current curators <strong>of</strong> the Bo-Kaap<br />

Museum in CapeTown, which displays artefacts from a<br />

recent ``friendship tour'' to Malaysia, and by visitors to<br />

the exhibition <strong>of</strong> Muslim Culture at the Cape in 1994,<br />

which also commemorated the tricentenary <strong>of</strong> the arrival<br />

in 1694 <strong>of</strong> Shaykh Yusuf <strong>of</strong> Makassar (Indonesia),<br />

political exile and religious leader; see Ward (1995).<br />

The source <strong>of</strong> ``Malay'' affiliation is unclear, but current<br />

research suggests that slaves were so identified because<br />

their shared tongue was Malayu, the lingua franca<br />

<strong>of</strong> the East Indies in the seventeenth century, which<br />

shaped Afrikaans into the lingua franca <strong>of</strong> the Cape in<br />

the eighteenth; see Davids (1994).<br />

6 On District Six, see Jeppie and Soutien (1990); on Fietas,<br />

Carrim (1990), and on the social history <strong>of</strong> Jews in<br />

South Africa, see Krut (1984) and Shain (1994:9^78).<br />

7 Although Roach's circum-Atlantic analysis (1996) encompasses<br />

the Caribbean and, indirectly, West Africa,<br />

it still remains largely within the North Atlantic traffic<br />

mapped out especially by intellectual African-Americans<br />

(such as WEB Du Bois) migrating eastward in<br />

Paul Gilroy's account (1993).<br />

8 Census 96 (published October 1998; http://<br />

www.ccs.gov.za/censuspr/population.htm) lists the<br />

number <strong>of</strong> Asians (over 90% South Asian) at<br />

1 045 596, but <strong>Co</strong>lin Clarke et al (1990) have 750 000<br />

as an estimate for1980 (5) and only 350 000 on a list <strong>of</strong><br />

``Overseas South Asians by <strong>Co</strong>untry'' (2)! This discrepancy<br />

is symptomatic <strong>of</strong> a broader ignorance, which<br />

also plagues literary bibliography. Nelson (1993b) lists<br />

only one South African writer <strong>of</strong> Indian descent: Essop<br />

Patel, a poet best known for his edition <strong>of</strong> Can Themba's<br />

writing. It omits the work <strong>of</strong> more prolific authors,<br />

such as Ahmed Essop (prose fiction) and Ronnie Govender<br />

(prose and drama), or other published writers<br />

such as Ismael Mahomed (drama) or Deena Padayachee<br />

(poetry and prose), not to mention women writers,<br />

such as Farida Karodia (prose), Muthal Naidoo (drama),<br />

or Agnes Sam (prose), and adding instead the<br />

daughter <strong>of</strong> an Indian diplomat who spent a few childhood<br />

years in the country. His edited collection <strong>of</strong> essays<br />

(1993a) has only one essay that discusses a<br />

South African writer, Ahmed Essop, but only in comparison<br />

with writers in East Africa.<br />

9 See``Ujamaa and soul'' and ``Nomadic citizenship'', in<br />

Joseph (1999:37^48, 69^88).<br />

10 Michael Chapman argues for treating black and white<br />

writing in South Africa as part <strong>of</strong> ``the same story''<br />

(1996:xvii) <strong>of</strong> colonialism and the struggle against it,<br />

and against ``balkanizing literatures into distinct ethnic<br />

units'' (xvi).Chapman's focus on the black/white conflict<br />

is understandable, but it leads him to omit the important<br />

work <strong>of</strong> writers whose oblique position vis-a© -vis this<br />

conflict should not exclude them from South African literary<br />

history. No South Africans <strong>of</strong> Indian descent appear<br />

in the formal list <strong>of</strong> authors and only two who write<br />

about coloured experience. Achmat Dangor, at the<br />

time author <strong>of</strong> two fiction collections, a play, and poetry,<br />

and Ahmed Essop, author <strong>of</strong> three volumes <strong>of</strong> short<br />

stories, are both reduced to a footnote on ``Muslim'' writers.<br />

I take the term``smaller stories'' from Leon de Kock's<br />

critique <strong>of</strong> Chapman (De Kock1996), but regret that he<br />

does not identify likely stories by name and that the collection<br />

(Smit 1996), despite its publication in Durban,<br />

South Africa's most ``Indian'' city, contains no comment<br />

on Indian contributions.<br />

11 See Dangor (1998). For the Indian appropriation, see<br />

Reddy (1989:203). In a recent lecture, Dangor returned<br />

to these issues; see Dangor (1999).<br />

12 The critique <strong>of</strong> the `èxhibitionist'' aspect <strong>of</strong> protest literature,<br />

the tendency <strong>of</strong> anti-apartheid texts, especially<br />

plays and performance poetry, to use abstract indict-<br />

~46 .... ARTICLES


ments <strong>of</strong> apartheid to agitate black audiences and<br />

shame white ones, has its most powerful expression in<br />

the work <strong>of</strong> Njabulo Ndebele, but it appears also in<br />

Franz Fanon's indictment <strong>of</strong> the ``violent, florid writing''<br />

<strong>of</strong> anticolonial intellectuals that <strong>of</strong>ten, in his view, ``serves<br />

to reassure the occupying power'' by its excesses; see<br />

Fanon (1965:239) and Ndebele (1986:143^157). For a<br />

critique <strong>of</strong> New York spectators' appropriation <strong>of</strong> the<br />

moral certainty <strong>of</strong> anti-apartheid outrage, see Kruger<br />

(1991).<br />

13 On God's Step-Children and its pre-eminent place in<br />

the literature <strong>of</strong> miscegenation, see <strong>Co</strong>etzee<br />

(1988:136^62); for an alternative view arguing that the<br />

novel critiques white prejudice against coloureds from<br />

its Jewish author's perspective <strong>of</strong> alienation, see Leveson<br />

(1996:77^79). For miscegenation melodrama and<br />

Fugard's debt to it, see Kruger (1999:103^113).<br />

14 See Rive (1996) and Mattera (1986). Like Sophiatown,<br />

District Six has been the subject <strong>of</strong> nostalgia, most famously<br />

in the eponymous musical by David Kramer<br />

and Taliep Pieterson (1989), although earlier accounts,<br />

such as Alex La Guma's A walk in the night (1962) <strong>of</strong>fered<br />

much bleaker depictions <strong>of</strong> a population degraded<br />

by crime and poverty, which correspond more<br />

with <strong>of</strong>ficial accounts. As historians Worden, Van Heyningen,<br />

and Bickford-Smith argue, former residents'<br />

memories <strong>of</strong> life in the District as``those wonderful days''<br />

cannot be simply dismissed with reference to the ``objective<br />

existence <strong>of</strong> widespread discrimination and<br />

poverty'' (1999:114), and high crime (135), but should<br />

rather be understood as an ``ideological counter'' to<br />

the <strong>of</strong>ficial representation <strong>of</strong> the ``crime and vice-ridden<br />

slum'' that justified its demolition (138), a counter-position<br />

that not only sustains former residents' memories<br />

but also matches the documented greater degradation,<br />

crime, and poverty <strong>of</strong> life in the state-controlled<br />

townships that lacked the social cohesion and community<br />

institutions <strong>of</strong> the inner-city neighbourhoods<br />

(140).<br />

15 Rive draws on his own life, including his childhood in<br />

the District and his departure to be educated as a teacher<br />

(1996:127), but he changes the age <strong>of</strong> the narrator<br />

^ who is only ten in 1955 when Rive was twenty-five ^<br />

and refers to the Rive family only in the third person<br />

(201^202; 207). These changes allow Rive to insert a<br />

certaincriticaldistanceintowhatmightotherwisebe<br />

too nostalgic an account, and also to draw on the naivete¨<br />

with which a ten-year-old might view the goingson<br />

<strong>of</strong> Caledon Street's shadier denizens.<br />

16 Majnu¨ n has been characterized as a philosopher, mystic,<br />

or as secular revolutionary, but the protean figure<br />

escapes all these labels (Miquel and Kemp 1988:145).<br />

The oldest written version <strong>of</strong> this story and the trope <strong>of</strong><br />

the ``martyr for love'' is attributed to the Arabic poet Jamil<br />

(d.701 ce) (Encyclopedia Britannica, s.v. majnu¨ n); it<br />

reappears in better-known texts such as Thebook<strong>of</strong><br />

songs by the tenth-century (ce) poet 'Abu al-Faraj al-<br />

Isfahani, the celebrated narrative by the twelfth-century<br />

Persian poet Nizami, and a dramatic version inthe early<br />

twentieth century by the Egyptian writer, Ahmad Shawqi.<br />

The tale has influenced European stories <strong>of</strong> lovemadness<br />

from the courtly tradition to the surrealist<br />

Louis Aragon's Le fou d'Elsa; for a French translation<br />

<strong>of</strong> 'Abu al-Faraj's anecdotes, see Miquel and Kemp<br />

(1988:211^56); and, for the translation <strong>of</strong> Nizami's poem,<br />

see 92^115.<br />

17 I refer to Bloke rather than to Modisane as the voice <strong>of</strong><br />

this text because, as Mark Sandler argues, the ``landmarks<br />

<strong>of</strong> history'' and the author's status as a witness<br />

<strong>of</strong> the destruction <strong>of</strong> Sophiatown, belie ``signs <strong>of</strong> another,<br />

undeclared narrative'' (1994:52^53), which charts<br />

the narrator's responses to white charity he both accepts<br />

and despises as ``chicanery'' (Modisane 1986:91).<br />

18 As the much-quoted graffito ^ ``you are now in fairyland''<br />

^ suggests, the District had a visible population<br />

<strong>of</strong> sexual outsiders designated by the elastic term m<strong>of</strong>fie<br />

since at least the1950s; see Chetty (1995).<br />

19 The link between ``screen memory'' and ``cover story'' is<br />

clearer in Freud's original German term, Deckerinnerung,<br />

which more precisely signifies the imaginary narrative<br />

the subject creates to displace an original trauma<br />

or to ``cover for''an event too painful to make conscious<br />

(1928:1:465); in English (1962:303).<br />

20 See Lefebvre (1996:229^246); Lefebvre's term is abstract<br />

[abstrait] space, but abstracted captures more<br />

precisely the active element <strong>of</strong> social engineering.<br />

21 Before the coloured population was removed from the<br />

common voters' roll inthe1950s, elected representatives<br />

in areas such as District Six certainly courted voters by<br />

patronage, but could <strong>of</strong>fer some resistance to white<br />

power in local as well as national government. Dangor's<br />

portrayal <strong>of</strong> the <strong>Co</strong>loured Representative can be<br />

contrasted to the representation <strong>of</strong> politicians in Cape<br />

Town coolie,Re¨ shard Gool's roman a© clef,featuring,in<br />

indirect portrayal, Dr Goolam Gool, Trotskyite leader <strong>of</strong><br />

the Anti-<strong>Co</strong>loured Affairs Department wing <strong>of</strong> the National<br />

Liberation League, his sister and political rival,<br />

Cissie Gool, in the CPSA, and other associates in the<br />

1930s and 1940s (Gool 1990); see also Lewis<br />

(1987:174^243). Under apartheid, the townships were<br />

governed directly by unelected white <strong>of</strong>ficials (such as<br />

the relatively benign Mr Fischer who manages Z Town<br />

before the Representative arrives), until the <strong>Co</strong>nstitution<br />

<strong>of</strong> 1983 installed coloured and Indian representatives<br />

with only shaky electoral mandates, since 80+% <strong>of</strong> eligible<br />

voters boycotted. During the ``emergency'' <strong>of</strong> the<br />

mid-1980s, the period <strong>of</strong> Dangor's trilogy, the central<br />

white government retained the representatives but<br />

dropped the pretence <strong>of</strong> ethnic autonomy; see Lewis,<br />

280^283.<br />

22 Dangor (1999:360) notes that ``[o]ne strong feature <strong>of</strong><br />

this [National Housing Standard] design was the way<br />

people walked into their homes right <strong>of</strong>f the street. The<br />

stoep, that simple, long-established way <strong>of</strong> enhancing a<br />

small house, was abolished.''<br />

23 Jabulani Mkhize places sexual politics, especially, the<br />

Meraai daughters' attempts to secure freedom or at<br />

least autonomy through ``control <strong>of</strong> their sexual lives''<br />

(1992:19), at the centre <strong>of</strong> the novel.This approach high-<br />

~47 .... ARTICLES


lights the tensions between each woman's interpretation<br />

<strong>of</strong> autonomy, and between their lives and the political<br />

struggle represented here by men, but it overlooks<br />

the ways in which location and dislocation, the township,<br />

the inner city and the spaces <strong>of</strong> exile, shape the<br />

actions and options <strong>of</strong> male as well as female characters.<br />

24 This migration was an early manifestation <strong>of</strong> the volatile<br />

mix <strong>of</strong> peoples that have radically deepened the transience<br />

that has always characterized Hillbrow. In the last<br />

ten years, the arrival <strong>of</strong> informal traders and jobseekers<br />

from across Africa has left the managers <strong>of</strong> Johannesburg<br />

unable to ``manage transience'', let alone<br />

provide the institutional and social stability that might<br />

create civility in the place <strong>of</strong> the crime that thrives on<br />

the absence <strong>of</strong> collective civic commitment, informal<br />

or formal, to the city; see Simone (1998).<br />

25 See, for example, Kathrada (1999:251).<br />

26 The relationship between town and township is more<br />

complicated than Fanon's manichean opposition between<br />

``settler'' and ``native city'' (1965:38^39) implies, if<br />

only because the ``natives'' here include the descendants<br />

<strong>of</strong> Indians, Malays and other ``non-natives'', but<br />

Fanon's conception <strong>of</strong> the``incompatible zones''<strong>of</strong> ``reciprocal<br />

exclusivity''does highlight the hazards <strong>of</strong> Omar's<br />

crossing as well as the existential impossibility <strong>of</strong> Oscar's<br />

return ``home''.<br />

27 As Shain demonstrates (1994:114^117), this view prevailed<br />

at least a generation after ``Western'' Jews persuaded<br />

the British colonial authorities in 1902 to<br />

exempt ``Eastern'' Yiddish-speaking Jews from the Alien<br />

Acts barring immigrants who were not literate in a ``Western''<br />

language. More recently, a rare comment on the<br />

``love-hate relationship'' between Jews and Muslims in<br />

South Africa from a Muslim <strong>of</strong> Indian descent draws attention<br />

to sociological similarities (placement in commerce<br />

and the pr<strong>of</strong>essions) and to the Group Areas<br />

Act's disruption <strong>of</strong> what might have developed into<br />

competition or collaboration in these areas, but does<br />

not note that this sociological similarity applies more to<br />

Indians than to Cape Muslims; see Akhalwaya (1993).<br />

28 An obvious candidate for the former is Stephen Black's<br />

play, Helena's hope Ltd (1910), whose villain, Abraham<br />

Goldenstein, is a Jewish parvenu in Parktown. Leveson<br />

(1996:172^194) <strong>of</strong>fers a provocative reading <strong>of</strong> the tension<br />

between unassimilated Jews and those who can<br />

pass as British in Nadine Gordimer's early fiction, such<br />

as The lying days (1953), arguing that it reflects the<br />

author's own rejection <strong>of</strong> her Yiddish-speaking ``foreign''<br />

father.<br />

29 As Gilman argues (1991:170^171), the question ``are<br />

Jews white?'' reminds us that notions <strong>of</strong> Jewish difference<br />

retain a racial cast even in the era <strong>of</strong> assimilation.<br />

The idea that Jews were a ``bastard race'' pervades<br />

even early Zionist discourse and the language <strong>of</strong> assimilated<br />

Jews such as Sigmund Freud who used the<br />

image <strong>of</strong> the Mischling or ``half-breed'' unable to suppress<br />

the signs <strong>of</strong> his origins as a figure for the unconscious<br />

(174^176). Where Shain discusses the historical<br />

association <strong>of</strong> Jews and ``non-whites'' in South Africa<br />

but insists nonetheless that ``the white status <strong>of</strong> the<br />

Jew was never seriously questioned'' (1994:152), Krut<br />

suggests that the very repression <strong>of</strong> Anglophone Jews'<br />

historical embarrassment at so-called ``Peruvians'' (the<br />

pejorative label <strong>of</strong> uncertain origin applied to poor Yiddish-speakers)<br />

and <strong>of</strong> the general questions <strong>of</strong> race<br />

and Jews by present-day organized Jewry testifies to<br />

the ongoing contentiousness <strong>of</strong> these issues; see Krut<br />

(1984:155^159).<br />

30 By calling Omar/Oscar a ``Jewish patient'', I am drawing<br />

on Gilman's analysis <strong>of</strong> the state <strong>of</strong> Jewishness as a disease,<br />

over and above ailments, from tuberculosis to<br />

skin eruptions, which have been associated with Jews<br />

(1995:53^60,111,171^176).<br />

31 Nineteenth-century physiognomists, including assimilated<br />

Jews, treated ``nostrility''as a sign <strong>of</strong> Jewish imperviousness<br />

to acculturation, which remained as a sign <strong>of</strong><br />

Jewish difference even after the ``diseases which<br />

haunted the poverty <strong>of</strong> the ghetto'' had been washed<br />

away; see Gilman (1991:181).<br />

32 As Gilman argues,``this nervousness'' not only surfaces<br />

in ``Kafka's own struggle with the trope <strong>of</strong> the inherent<br />

instability <strong>of</strong> the Jew'' but also signifies, in residual prejudice<br />

as well as period medical discourse, the psychosomatic<br />

tendencies <strong>of</strong> Jewish subjects, the result not<br />

merely <strong>of</strong> oppression but also <strong>of</strong> the overworked intellect<br />

attempting to overcome it (1995:90).<br />

33 Dangor (2000) explains his relocation <strong>of</strong> the story as<br />

follows: ``Omar/Oscar tells his counsellor that he thinks<br />

that the legend is clever propaganda; he also can't remember<br />

Arabia having any forests. Setting it in a forest<br />

allowed for Oscar's metamorphosis into a tree, which in<br />

turn fits in with where he lived: Parkview, a tree-lined Johannesburg<br />

suburb. Can you imagine the difficulties I<br />

would have had, had he turned into a grain <strong>of</strong> sand or<br />

some hardy desert shrub? No room for decay there.''<br />

Beyond its immediate significance for the plot, the commentary<br />

that Dangor puts into his protagonist's mouth<br />

reminds readers <strong>of</strong> the impact <strong>of</strong> Muslim and specifically<br />

Arabic culture on quite different societies and the<br />

ways in which those societies made use <strong>of</strong> this inheritance,<br />

particularly in times <strong>of</strong> severe duress, such as<br />

slavery.<br />

34 The impact <strong>of</strong> Arabic on the emerging Afrikaans language<br />

went beyond the absorption <strong>of</strong> some colloquial<br />

or Muslim terms to the shaping <strong>of</strong> literacy in the Cape<br />

Muslim community and the sound <strong>of</strong> Afrikaans in Cape<br />

Town more generally (Davids1994). As is now acknowledged,<br />

the first texts written in Afrikaans were not the<br />

patriotic papers <strong>of</strong> white Afrikaanders but rather manuals<br />

for Muslim education, written in Arabic script. That<br />

legacy is present, albeit in fragmented form, in the language<br />

<strong>of</strong> Kafka's curse.<br />

~48 .... ARTICLES


Works Cited<br />

Akhalwaya, A. A love-hate relationship: Jews and Muslims in<br />

South Africa. Jewish Quarterly 40:17^19.<br />

Bhana, S and J Brain. 1990. Settling down roots: Indian migrants<br />

in South Africa,1860^1911. Johannesburg: Witwatersrand<br />

<strong>University</strong> Press.<br />

Bhana, S and B Pachai (ed).1984. A documentary history <strong>of</strong><br />

Indian South Africans. CapeTown: David Philip.<br />

Bickford-Smith,V.1994. Meanings <strong>of</strong> freedom: social position<br />

and identity among ex-slaves and their descendants in<br />

Cape Town,1875^1910, in Worden, N and C Crais (eds).<br />

Breaking the chains: slavery and its legacy in the nineteenth-century<br />

Cape <strong>Co</strong>lony. Johannesburg: Witwatersrand<br />

<strong>University</strong> Press.<br />

Biko, SB.1978. IwritewhatIlike.New York: Harper and Row.<br />

Bradlow, FR and M Cairns. 1978. Early Cape Muslims: a<br />

study <strong>of</strong> their mosques, genealogy, and origins. Cape<br />

Town: AA Balkema.<br />

Carrim, N. 1990. Fietas: a social history <strong>of</strong> Pageview: 1948^<br />

1988. Johannesburg: Save Pageview <strong>Co</strong>mmittee.<br />

Carter, M.1996.Voices from indenture: experiences <strong>of</strong> Indian<br />

migrants in the British Empire. London: Leicester <strong>University</strong><br />

Press.<br />

Chapman, M. 1996. Southern African literatures. London:<br />

Longman.<br />

Chetty, D.1995. A drag at Madame <strong>Co</strong>stello's: Cape m<strong>of</strong>fie life<br />

and the popular press in the 1950s and 1960s. In: Gevisser<br />

M and E Cameron (eds). 1995. Defiant desire: gay<br />

and lesbian lives in South Africa. Johannesburg: Ravan<br />

Press.<br />

Clarke, C (ed). 1990. South Asians overseas. Cambridge:<br />

Cambridge <strong>University</strong> Press.<br />

<strong>Co</strong>etzee, JM.1988. White writing: on the culture <strong>of</strong> letters in<br />

South Africa. New Haven: Yale <strong>University</strong> Press.<br />

Davids, A.1994.The contribution <strong>of</strong> the slaves to the generation<br />

<strong>of</strong> Afrikaans. In: February, V (ed). Taal en identiteit:<br />

Afrikaans en Nederlands, CapeTown: Tafelberg.<br />

Davids, A.1980.The mosques <strong>of</strong> Bo-Kaap: a social history <strong>of</strong><br />

Islam at the Cape. Pietermaritzburg: <strong>University</strong> <strong>of</strong> Natal<br />

Press.<br />

Dangor, A. 1998. Apartheid and the death <strong>of</strong> South African<br />

cities. In: Judin, H and I Vladislavi (eds). blank _________________________ : architecture,<br />

apartheid and after. CapeTown: David Philip.<br />

______ . 2000. Email communication to author, 7 June.<br />

______ . 1999.The Indian diaspora: a myth? Paper given at Relocating<br />

literature: Africa and India;conferenceatthe<strong>University</strong><br />

<strong>of</strong> the Witwatersrand,11 September.<br />

______ . 1997. Kafka's curse: a novella and three stories. Cape<br />

Town: Kwela Books.<br />

______ . 1986. Majiet ^ a play. Johannesburg: Open School.<br />

______ . 1995 (1981).Waiting for Leila. Second Edition. Johannesburg:<br />

Ravan Press.<br />

______ . 1990.The Z Town trilogy. Johannesburg: Ravan Press.<br />

Dangor, SE.1993.The myth <strong>of</strong> the1860 Settlers,''Africa Quarterly<br />

32:73^80.<br />

De Kock, L.1996. The pursuit <strong>of</strong> smaller stories: reconsidering<br />

the limits <strong>of</strong> literary history in South Africa. In: Smit, J,<br />

Johan van Wyk and Jean Philippe Wade (eds). Rethinking<br />

South African literary history. Durban: Y Press.<br />

Deleuze, G and F Guattari.1975. Kafka, pour une litte¨ rature<br />

mineure. Paris: Minuit.<br />

______ . 1986. Kafka: towards a minor literature. Transl. D Polan.<br />

Minneapolis: <strong>University</strong> <strong>of</strong> Minnesota Press.<br />

Desai, A.1996. Arise, ye coolies! Apartheid and the Indian,<br />

1960^1995. Johannesburg: Impact Africa Press.<br />

Du Plessis, ID.1994. TheCapeMalays.Cape Town: Maskew<br />

Miller.<br />

Fanon, F.1965. The wretched <strong>of</strong> the earth. Transl. <strong>Co</strong>nstance<br />

Farrington. New York: Grove Press.<br />

Federspiel, H.1995. Dictionary <strong>of</strong> Indonesian Islam. Athens:<br />

Ohio <strong>University</strong> Press.<br />

Freud, S. 1928. Deckerinnerungen. Gesammelte schriften.<br />

Leipzig: Wissenschaftlicher Verlag1.<br />

Freud, S.1962. Screen memories. The complete psychological<br />

works <strong>of</strong> Sigmund Freud. London: Tavistock: 3.<br />

Gilman, S. 1995. Franz Kafka, the Jewish patient. New York:<br />

Routledge.<br />

Gilman, S. The Jew's body. New York: Routledge.<br />

Gilroy, P. 1993. Black Atlantic: modernity and double consciousness.<br />

Cambridge: Harvard <strong>University</strong> Press.<br />

Gool, R.1990. CapeTown coolie. London: Heineman.<br />

Jeppie, S and C Soutien (eds).1990. The struggle for District<br />

Six past and present. CapeTown: Save District Six <strong>Co</strong>mmittee.<br />

Joseph, M.1999. Nomadic identities: the performance <strong>of</strong><br />

citizenship. Minneapolis: <strong>University</strong> <strong>of</strong> Minnesota Press.<br />

Kathrada, A. 1999. Letters from Robben Island: a selection<br />

<strong>of</strong> Ahmed Kathrada's prison correspondence, 1964^<br />

1989. Ed R Vassen. CapeTown: Mayibuye.<br />

Khan, MMR. 1989. The long wait and other psychoanalytic<br />

narratives. New York: Summit Books.<br />

Kruger, L.1991. Apartheid on display: South Africa performs<br />

for New York. Diaspora1 (2):191^208.<br />

______ . 1999. The drama <strong>of</strong> South Africa: plays, pageants, and<br />

publics since 1910. London: Routledge.<br />

Krut, R.1984.The making <strong>of</strong> a South African Jewish community<br />

in Johannesburg,1886^1914. In: Bozzoli, B (ed.).Class,<br />

community and conflict. South African perspectives. Johannesburg:<br />

Ravan Press.<br />

~49 .... ARTICLES


Lefebvre, H.1996.The production <strong>of</strong> space. Transl. D Nicholson<br />

Smith. Oxford: Blackwell.<br />

Leveson, M.1996. The people <strong>of</strong> the book: the image <strong>of</strong> the<br />

Jew in English South African literature Johannesburg:<br />

Witwatersrand <strong>University</strong> Press.<br />

Lewis, G. 1987. Between the wire and the wall: a history <strong>of</strong><br />

South African `<strong>Co</strong>loured' politics. New York: St Martins<br />

Press.<br />

Mattera, D.1986. Memory is a weapon. Johannesburg: Ravan<br />

Press.<br />

Miquel, A and P Kemp. 1988. Majnu¨ netLayla© : l'amour fou.<br />

Paris: Gallimard.<br />

Mkhize, J.1992. Sexual politics and ``free'' women in Achmat<br />

Dangor'sThe Z Town trilogy. Staffrider10 (1):19^25.<br />

Modisane, B.1986. Blame me on history. Johannesburg: AD<br />

Donker.<br />

Ndebele, N.1986.The rediscovery <strong>of</strong> the ordinary: some new<br />

writings in South Africa. Journal <strong>of</strong> Southern African Studies<br />

12 (2):143^157.<br />

Nelson, E (ed). 1993a. Reworlding: literature <strong>of</strong> the Indian<br />

diaspora.Westport: Greenwood.<br />

Nelson, E (ed).1993b. Writers <strong>of</strong> the Indian diaspora: a biobibliographical<br />

sourcebook.Westport: Greenwood.<br />

Ramamurthi,TG.1995. Apartheid and Indian South Africans.<br />

New Delhi: Indian <strong>Co</strong>uncil for Cultural Relations.<br />

Reddy, YG.1989. Literature. In: Arkin, AJ, KP Magyar and GJ<br />

Pillay (eds). The Indian South Africans: a contemporary<br />

pr<strong>of</strong>ile. Pinetown: Owen Burgess.<br />

Rive, R.1996.``Buckingham Palace'', District Six. (Educational<br />

Edition). CapeTown: David Philip.<br />

Roach, J. 1996. Cities <strong>of</strong> the dead: circum-Atlantic performance.<br />

New York: <strong>Co</strong>lumbia <strong>University</strong> Press.<br />

Sandler, M.1994. Responding to the ``situation''<strong>of</strong> Modisane's<br />

Blame me on history: towards an ethics <strong>of</strong> reading in<br />

South Africa. Research in African Literatures 25 (4):51^<br />

68.<br />

Shain, M.1994. The roots <strong>of</strong> anti-Semitism in South Africa.<br />

Johannesburg: Witwatersrand <strong>University</strong> Press.<br />

Simone, AM. 1999. Globalization and the identity <strong>of</strong> African<br />

urban practices. In: Judin, H and I Vladislavi (eds). blank<br />

________ : architecture, apartheid and after. Cape Town: David<br />

Philip.<br />

Simone, AM. 1994. In the mix: remaking coloured identities.<br />

Africa Insight 24 (3):161^173.<br />

Ward, K. 1995. The 300 years: the making <strong>of</strong> Cape Muslim<br />

culture. Exhibition, Cape Town, April 1994: Liberating the<br />

Castle? Social Dynamics 21 (1):96^131.<br />

Worden, N, V Bickford-Smith and E van Heyningen. 1999.<br />

Cape Town in the twentieth century. Cape Town: David<br />

Philip.<br />

Worden, N and C Crais (eds). 1994. Breaking the chains:<br />

slavery and its legacy in the nineteenth-century Cape<br />

<strong>Co</strong>lony. Johannesburg: Witwatersrand <strong>University</strong> Press.<br />

Worden, N and K Ward.1998. <strong>Co</strong>mmemorating, suppressing<br />

and invoking Cape slavery. In: Nuttall, S and C <strong>Co</strong>etzee<br />

(eds). Negotiating the past: the making <strong>of</strong> memory in<br />

South Africa. CapeTown: Oxford <strong>University</strong> Press.<br />

~50 .... ARTICLES


Three Skeleton Pieces<br />

.......................<br />

DON MACLENNAN<br />

I<br />

From a shaft grave by the river<br />

I watch them excavate a man<br />

whose knees obtruded<br />

from a crumbling mound.<br />

A trowel unearths his skull,<br />

a dental pick his strong<br />

but worn down teeth.<br />

II<br />

My head is an empty cave<br />

filled with seeds <strong>of</strong> light.<br />

Upon the walls are signatures<br />

I cannot read.<br />

III<br />

What can you learn from poets?<br />

Skeletons are more eloquent:<br />

an urchin washed up on the beach<br />

its juice and prickles gone,<br />

is a round <strong>of</strong> gooseflesh Ð<br />

you, when stripped<br />

naked on your way to bed<br />

one black mid-winter night.<br />

~51 .... POETRY


Politics<br />

.......................<br />

DON MACLENNAN<br />

I<br />

My eyes burn from reading<br />

dishonest works,<br />

and I am going deaf<br />

from politicians' promises,<br />

those who best know how<br />

to close the door on truth.<br />

What can we expect<br />

when Hitler spent his evenings<br />

falling asleep over bad movies?<br />

And what did Stalin read?<br />

II<br />

I looked into the world<br />

wishing to find a truer life,<br />

and came to know only<br />

the world as it is,<br />

and what it means<br />

to sit by the Bosphorus<br />

drinking blood red tea<br />

from narrow-waisted glasses<br />

and deeply breathing in<br />

the evening air.<br />

~52 .... POETRY


The exquisite joy<br />

<strong>of</strong> acquiescent<br />

and accomplice bodies:<br />

only for this I wait<br />

by the darkening river.<br />

I sit here in the evening dew,<br />

thinking it is presumptious<br />

to connect freedom with virtue.<br />

~53 .... POETRY


In the peppergrove<br />

.......................<br />

DON MACLENNAN<br />

Under the green umbrellas<br />

<strong>of</strong> the outdoor restaurant,<br />

the fresh, clean morning's<br />

thrown together randomly<br />

a small tableau<br />

<strong>of</strong> primary reality.<br />

The wooden table's<br />

slatted like a boat;<br />

the sail above us<br />

flaps in the morning wind.<br />

At the next table<br />

a beautiful young woman<br />

demonstrates her skills<br />

to her admiring friends,<br />

her skin alive with need.<br />

We could be anywhere Ð<br />

the Adriatic coast,<br />

a pebbled beach<br />

that hurts your eyes<br />

with caustic light.<br />

In the honey <strong>of</strong> the sun<br />

she lights a cigarette,<br />

playing with its pristine shaft,<br />

draws it to her lips,<br />

exhales smoke like incense.<br />

~54 .... POETRY


We sit and watch<br />

drinking our modest c<strong>of</strong>fee.<br />

We have been lovers now<br />

for over forty years,<br />

have felt the chasm broaden<br />

between the body and the soul.<br />

We too believed unquestioning<br />

in the body's omnipotence.<br />

Reality was the least <strong>of</strong> ills.<br />

We cannot tell them<br />

we have been where they are now,<br />

as drunk as they with possibility.<br />

They see us with our crow's-feet<br />

and our wattles and sore backs,<br />

but can't imagine all the beds<br />

we quartered in, or children<br />

who went singing through<br />

the gates <strong>of</strong> paradise.<br />

Why do I remember this from school:<br />

Si rite remetior astra?<br />

What torment Virgil was that term.<br />

Yet I recall a wind that blew<br />

from invisible fields and seas.<br />

Seferis says, ``The poem is everywhere.''<br />

And <strong>of</strong> the words <strong>of</strong> Socrates some say<br />

that when they are opened out<br />

and you get inside them,<br />

you find them full <strong>of</strong> ripened sense.<br />

If light shines through<br />

my language now, let me<br />

retrieve its darkness,<br />

thick curds<br />

and clots <strong>of</strong> meaning,<br />

the smell <strong>of</strong> smoke,<br />

~55 .... POETRY


damp beds <strong>of</strong> herbs<br />

in the harsh sun.<br />

Let it not wither<br />

into deadening concepts,<br />

but like Virgil's<br />

make the light quiver,<br />

start echoes<br />

<strong>of</strong> immeasurable meaning.<br />

~56 .... POETRY


Untitled<br />

.......................<br />

STEPHAN MEYER<br />

I unlock my locker<br />

a swimmer across<br />

peels down his trunks<br />

I gasp<br />

at the force <strong>of</strong> his buttocks<br />

over my breath<br />

and his glance<br />

at my eyes<br />

which hover<br />

between<br />

devour and demure<br />

~57 .... POETRY


Untitled<br />

.......................<br />

STEPHAN MEYER<br />

if I stuff<br />

my eyes<br />

into my ears<br />

I'll be neither<br />

tempted to<br />

see nor hear<br />

the rush <strong>of</strong><br />

desire rippling through<br />

the lining <strong>of</strong> fantasies<br />

holding together<br />

skin and flesh<br />

~58 .... POETRY


Untitled<br />

.......................<br />

STEPHAN MEYER<br />

a morbid love<br />

<strong>of</strong> life<br />

makes me suspect<br />

that there must<br />

be more to it<br />

than the regret<br />

that I am<br />

~59 .... POETRY


Untitled<br />

.......................<br />

STEPHAN MEYER<br />

these days that have been fluid<br />

have set in the shape <strong>of</strong> my body<br />

a pyre <strong>of</strong> words and twigs<br />

pleading for the fire<br />

~60 ..... POETRY


Inside me<br />

...............................<br />

PP FOURIE<br />

~I lose people.<br />

.......<br />

They die in ways that are incomprehensible to me.<br />

Making their entry in an almost gentle and unsolicited<br />

way, they exit brutally, inappropriately, usually<br />

suddenly. They mark my existence and are the worlds<br />

and songs and reflections that map my life; the time<br />

that is me.<br />

And thus it was with her. Her name is Margalith.<br />

And she has left me with the cruelty that is memory,<br />

with the sweet ache that is nostalgia.<br />

She will fade and change in my thoughts about the<br />

time when we were ``we''. I struggle to retain some<br />

semblance <strong>of</strong> her that is real, devoid <strong>of</strong> the inevitable<br />

sentimentality or carefully contrived reminders that<br />

make the present bearable.<br />

Almost three decades my senior, I met her in a city<br />

far from my own. At a conference for translators and<br />

<strong>editor</strong>s, where bosses send their minions for purported<br />

improvement and dull, safe interaction with dull, safe<br />

peers. These are occasions when companies ensure<br />

that they retain their next financial year's training<br />

budget; a footnote in the script <strong>of</strong> our daily dance <strong>of</strong><br />

earning our daily bread.<br />

And thus it happened that in the Spring <strong>of</strong> a<br />

comfortably uneventful year we met in one <strong>of</strong> those<br />

insignificant, pivotal moments that define the essence<br />

<strong>of</strong> what, if only for an instant, makes sense; makes us<br />

alive.<br />

``Mental disease is a learning curve.''<br />

The accent sounded blonde Ð Norwegian, maybe.<br />

She smiled surreptitiously, a stranger leaning towards<br />

me from across the table. The casually stretched-out<br />

hand took a peppermint. She moved back into her<br />

seat Ð no response was required.<br />

We had been listening to a speaker meaningfully<br />

recounting the nuances <strong>of</strong> translating personal correspondence<br />

between two late-eighteenth century literary<br />

figures. I did not know whether she was<br />

referring to the subjects <strong>of</strong> the translations, the<br />

audience, or the speaker. It was not important Ð<br />

any interpretation seemed appropriate. My smile was<br />

a spontaneous and careful acknowledgement <strong>of</strong> our<br />

sense <strong>of</strong> kin.<br />

***<br />

There is a moment, not <strong>of</strong>ten but sometimes, when<br />

there is a hiccup in time. Rules, seconds, morals and<br />

thoughts are suspended in a void <strong>of</strong> utter significance;<br />

a moment that changes everything forever. These<br />

moments are not limited to the endorphin-induced<br />

slowing down in those milliseconds before a car crash.<br />

(Though perhaps the analogy is appropriate for my<br />

first, eternal acquaintance with her). And it is during<br />

such moments at the beginning <strong>of</strong> relationships when<br />

one knows beyond all doubt that you have met<br />

yourself in someone else. One knows that things will<br />

work out, that the feeling is mutual; there is a shared<br />

excitement that goes beyond all semantics and social<br />

foreplay.<br />

And thus it was with her.<br />

***<br />

~61 ..... SHORT FICTION


``No, I am not Norwegian.'' We were standing in<br />

exactly the centre <strong>of</strong> her hotel room. ``And I'm very<br />

pleased to meet you.'' The face pleasantly and unashamedly<br />

hinted at her age: she had elegant lines around<br />

her eyes, and the ease with which she moved under her<br />

clothes would have seemed ridiculous and almost an<br />

anachronism had she been a younger woman.<br />

I looked around the room. Not much betraying<br />

anything personal. A small bottle <strong>of</strong> perfume next to a<br />

picture framed in ancient silver. ``My son,'' she said,<br />

slightly tipping her wine glass at the young man <strong>of</strong><br />

about my age. She did not take her eyes <strong>of</strong>f me.<br />

them. I wonder if I am one <strong>of</strong> them. I hate myself a<br />

little bit. But more than anything, I wonder where she<br />

is now.<br />

I could see my wife waving at me when I walked<br />

into the international arrivals hall. She said my name<br />

s<strong>of</strong>tly when we embraced. I was genuinely happy,<br />

relieved to see her. We exchanged the usual<br />

pleasantries: gifts; cursory thoughts about the conference;<br />

she remarked that I looked a bit tired. I was<br />

abittired.<br />

``Well, this is certainly quite strange.'' I tried to<br />

look unembarrassed, regretting the remark almost<br />

instantly. She passed me a glass <strong>of</strong> Merlot, and<br />

seemed almost pensive for a second.<br />

``Yes, slightly, I suppose.'' She seemed sincere,<br />

bemused, relaxed Ð in total control. She sat down on<br />

the lime green chaise longue.Iwasgladwhenshespoke.<br />

``Oh dear, what do we do now?'' she smiled.<br />

I had never made love to an older woman before.<br />

***<br />

She drove us back home. I looked out the window<br />

(noting that it was autumn), then pretended to sleep.<br />

Nothing had really changed. Though everything had.<br />

I knew the feeling would pass. But hopefully it would<br />

not.<br />

Maybe I did not lose her.<br />

She had gone.<br />

Inside me.<br />

I believe there are natural adulterers. I used to hate<br />

And that was all.<br />

~62 .... SHORT FICTION


A troubled sense <strong>of</strong> belonging<br />

....................................................<br />

PRIVATE AND PUBLIC HISTORIES IN THE POETRY OF ISOBEL DIXON, JOHN EPPEL AND DON MACLENNAN<br />

NICK MEIHUIZEN<br />

~I<br />

.......<br />

f, according to Michel Foucault's<br />

notion <strong>of</strong> the episteme<br />

or the inherent knowledge by which<br />

we arrange experience in different<br />

eras, the order <strong>of</strong> concretely existing<br />

things in modern times is determined<br />

not by structures <strong>of</strong> thought, but by<br />

historical forces, the matter has some<br />

significance in South Africa, where<br />

history is so largely entailed in our<br />

present sense <strong>of</strong> material, spiritual,<br />

aesthetic and intellectual impermanence.<br />

Although the phenomenon <strong>of</strong><br />

globalization has its place in this<br />

picture (as I discuss below), the<br />

impermanence referred to here has<br />

largely to do with issues surrounding<br />

colonialism, the memory <strong>of</strong> apartheid,<br />

and the memory <strong>of</strong> Rhodesian UDI<br />

and its aftermath. Awareness <strong>of</strong> issues<br />

related to these matters dates back to<br />

Thomas Pringle, and was certainly<br />

present in Roy Campbell, who experienced<br />

an associated anxiety well<br />

before it became inevitable to do so.<br />

As a consequence, Campbell became a<br />

nomad. There are far more white<br />

southern African nomads now, both<br />

literally and figuratively speaking. 1<br />

Their tents are their histories, woven<br />

from their own past or from threads<br />

left by earlier Europeans. This essay<br />

examines relations to both public and<br />

private histories in newly published<br />

works by three such nomads: Don<br />

Maclennan, Isobel Dixon and John<br />

Eppel.<br />

In the first volume <strong>of</strong> his History <strong>of</strong><br />

modern criticism, Rene Wellek considers<br />

the importance <strong>of</strong> ``the awakening<br />

<strong>of</strong> the modern historical<br />

sense'', which he defines as ``a combination<br />

<strong>of</strong> the recognition <strong>of</strong> individuality<br />

with a sense <strong>of</strong> change and<br />

development in history'' (1955:26).<br />

Thus, the ``individuality <strong>of</strong> different<br />

epochs [becomes] recognized'', and so<br />

definition is effected through history<br />

(27). In Foucault's more minutely<br />

considered analysis, history deploys<br />

``in a temporal series, the analogies [or<br />

similarities in function] that connect<br />

distinct organic structures to one<br />

another''. 2 History ``gives place to<br />

analogical organic structures, just as<br />

[neo-classical] Order opened the way<br />

to successive identities and differences''<br />

(Foucault 1970:219). Foucault<br />

emphasises that history ``in this sense<br />

is not to be understood as the<br />

compilation <strong>of</strong> factual successions or<br />

sequences as they may have occurred;<br />

it is the fundamental mode <strong>of</strong> being <strong>of</strong><br />

empiricities, upon the basis <strong>of</strong> which<br />

they are affirmed, posited, arranged,<br />

and distributed in the space <strong>of</strong><br />

knowledge for the use <strong>of</strong> such disciplines<br />

or sciences as may arise.'' He<br />

adds that history is ``the depths from<br />

~63 .... REVIEW ESSAY<br />

which all beings emerge into their<br />

precarious, glittering existence'' (219).<br />

In short, history is no longer a table <strong>of</strong><br />

dates, a string <strong>of</strong> related events; it is<br />

the source <strong>of</strong> things perceived as an<br />

ever operative power that constitutes<br />

existence itself. 3 Foucault (251)<br />

claims:<br />

European culture is inventing for itself a<br />

depthinwhichwhatmattersisnolonger<br />

identities, distinctive characters, permanent<br />

tables with all their possible paths<br />

and routes, but great hidden forces developed<br />

on the basis <strong>of</strong> their primitive and inaccessible<br />

nucleus, origin, causality, and<br />

history. From now on things will be represented<br />

only from the depths <strong>of</strong> this density<br />

withdrawnintoitself,perhapsblurredand<br />

darkened by its obscurity, but bound<br />

tightly to themselves, assembled or divided,<br />

inescapably grouped by the vigour<br />

that is hidden down below, in those<br />

depths.<br />

Aspects <strong>of</strong> this conception <strong>of</strong> history<br />

(to take one example) are not<br />

alien to TS Eliot. Frank Kermode, in<br />

The classic (1975:23), underlines the<br />

link between it and Eliot's understanding<br />

<strong>of</strong> the translatio imperii and<br />

translatio studii, or subsequent cultural<br />

drives to recapture the values<br />

and potency <strong>of</strong> classical times:<br />

Our failure to use Virgil as a criterion Eliot<br />

calls `provincial'. He intends something<br />

more than a literary judgement, for the<br />

failure is a cultural failure to perceive the<br />

true structure <strong>of</strong> history; it implies the heretical<br />

assumption that ``history is merely the<br />

chronicle <strong>of</strong> human devices which have<br />

served their turn and been scrapped''.


For Eliot, history is not a mere succession <strong>of</strong> events,<br />

it is a centre <strong>of</strong> constitutive energy that emerges from<br />

the dark origin where destiny has its source. And we,<br />

in Eliot's renovatio <strong>of</strong> the imperium, are part <strong>of</strong> that<br />

destiny, and so part <strong>of</strong> an empire that stretches far<br />

beyond individual historical moments: ``You must<br />

remember that the Roman Empire was transformed<br />

into the Holy Roman Empire ... We are all, so far as<br />

we inherit the civilization <strong>of</strong> Europe, still citizens <strong>of</strong><br />

the Roman Empire ...'' (Eliot 1953:92).<br />

The ``depths <strong>of</strong> a density withdrawn into itself''<br />

seems more fundamental in the constitution <strong>of</strong> human<br />

beings than does the imperium, though, and is more<br />

Darwinian in thrust. Man, as inheritor <strong>of</strong> all that has<br />

gone before, says Foucault (1974:313),<br />

merely unveils himself to his own eyes in the form <strong>of</strong> a being<br />

who is already, in a necessarily subjacent density, in an irreducible<br />

anteriority, a living being, an instrument <strong>of</strong> production,<br />

a vehicle for words which exist before him. All these<br />

contents that his knowledge reveals to him as exterior to<br />

himself, and older than his own birth, anticipate him, overhang<br />

him with all their solidarity, and traverse him as though<br />

he were merely an object <strong>of</strong> nature, a face doomed to be<br />

erased in the course <strong>of</strong> history.<br />

Thus human beings are not enlarged by the sense <strong>of</strong><br />

what has come before them, as they might be by<br />

feeling they belong to an extended imperium, they are<br />

confined even more within their own finitude.<br />

Just as the endlessly subjacent but ever-present<br />

sense <strong>of</strong> the return <strong>of</strong> the origin <strong>of</strong> the human species<br />

makes nonsense <strong>of</strong> ontological enlargement derived<br />

from historical tradition, the notion <strong>of</strong> ``infinity'' at<br />

the heart <strong>of</strong> earlier epistemes is replaced by the<br />

``paradoxical form <strong>of</strong> the endless'', which, ``rather<br />

than the rigour <strong>of</strong> a limitation'', indicates the<br />

monotony <strong>of</strong> a possibly endless journey; but this<br />

form, at least, is prone to the useful attribute <strong>of</strong><br />

``hope'' (Foucault 1974:314). Campbell, it seems to<br />

me, uses the paradox surrounding this form as his<br />

point <strong>of</strong> departure. Investing immense enthusiasm in<br />

Futurism, for instance, a celebration <strong>of</strong> pure mechanical<br />

finitude, he creates a mechanistic flaming terrapin<br />

yet replete with ``endless'' possibilities, and invested<br />

with an accompanying sense <strong>of</strong> hope (Campbell<br />

1949:60ff). 4<br />

Whatever the role <strong>of</strong> ``hope'' as an antidote to<br />

limitation, positive finitude is <strong>of</strong> principal constitutive<br />

importance. That is, to evoke Foucault's trinity <strong>of</strong><br />

Life, Labour and Language, experience <strong>of</strong> life is given<br />

through a finite body; labour is a consequence <strong>of</strong><br />

satisfiable desire; and language is circumscribed by<br />

the time <strong>of</strong> utterance and its place in history. ``At the<br />

foundation <strong>of</strong> all the empirical positivities, and <strong>of</strong><br />

everything that can indicate itself as a concrete<br />

limitation <strong>of</strong> man's existence, we discover a finitude<br />

Ð which is in a sense the same: it is marked by the<br />

spatiality <strong>of</strong> the body, the yawning <strong>of</strong> desire, and the<br />

time <strong>of</strong> language''. And this finitude is not imposed<br />

from the outside; it is fundamental, resting ``on<br />

nothing but its own existence as fact'' (314±5).<br />

It is the analytic <strong>of</strong> finitude, ``a reflection on the<br />

conditions <strong>of</strong> possibility <strong>of</strong> finitude'', whose goal is to<br />

present man's finitude in the terms indicated above,<br />

``as providing its own foundation'' (Gutting<br />

1989:200). It does so, primarily, through repetition.<br />

Repetition is found in the ``identity and the difference<br />

between the positive and the fundamental''. The<br />

positive ``death'' that wears away life from day to<br />

day, ``is the same as that fundamental death on the<br />

basis <strong>of</strong> which my empirical life is given to me''. In a<br />

similar manner, ``the time that bears languages along<br />

upon it, that takes up its place within them and finally<br />

wears them out, is the same time that draws my<br />

discourse out, even before I have pronounced it, into<br />

a succession that no man can master''. What emerges<br />

from the fact <strong>of</strong> this repetition is the figure <strong>of</strong> the<br />

Same,<br />

in which Difference is the same thing as Identity. It is within<br />

this vast but narrow space, opened up by the repetition <strong>of</strong><br />

the positive within the fundamental, that the whole <strong>of</strong> this<br />

analytic <strong>of</strong> finitude ö so closely linked to the future <strong>of</strong> modern<br />

thought ö will be deployed; it is there that we shall see<br />

in succession the transcendental repeat the empirical, the<br />

cogito repeat the unthought, the return <strong>of</strong> the origin repeat<br />

its retreat; it is there, from itself as starting-point, that a<br />

thought <strong>of</strong> the Same irreducible to [neo-]classical philosophy<br />

is about to affirm itself. (Foucault1974:315^6)<br />

~64 .... REVIEW ESSAY


Campbell seems aware <strong>of</strong> the repetition<br />

involved at the heart <strong>of</strong> his<br />

historical moment; his glorification <strong>of</strong><br />

bull-fighting, or, in terms <strong>of</strong> his<br />

renovatio <strong>of</strong> imperial terms, ``tauromachy'',<br />

which he presents as a<br />

central ritual, initially gains strength<br />

from such a sense <strong>of</strong> historical<br />

``emergence'' as the following: ``It is<br />

with the Bull that Man first emerged<br />

as a conscious creative being against<br />

the background <strong>of</strong> troglodyte prehistory''<br />

(Campbell 1988:500). Campbell<br />

then claims a phenomenological<br />

superiority in his relationship with<br />

bulls, seeing them as they ``really are''<br />

in positivist, empirical terms. But the<br />

extended frame he erects for his<br />

tauromachy is in tension with this<br />

attempt at positivist limitation; the<br />

same ``object'', then, is at once <strong>of</strong><br />

acute positivistic and fundamental<br />

significance, suggesting a type <strong>of</strong><br />

repetition <strong>of</strong> the Same not different in<br />

kind from that found in the dual<br />

nature <strong>of</strong> his terrapin.<br />

Campbell, as an exemplar <strong>of</strong> what<br />

Fredric Jameson (1991:304) terms the<br />

``anti-modern modernist'', the modernist<br />

opposed to aspects <strong>of</strong> modernization,<br />

uses this repetition <strong>of</strong> the<br />

Same in his relationship with empire.<br />

He might posit a colonial primitivism<br />

suggestive <strong>of</strong> the ``vigour that is<br />

hidden down below, in those depths''<br />

wherein history gives definition to<br />

discrete, positive entities, while at the<br />

same time questioning both the positivism<br />

attending a dispirited Western<br />

cosmopolitan culture, and the fatuous<br />

double <strong>of</strong> this culture, still lurking in<br />

the colonies. The colonies, if the locus<br />

<strong>of</strong> vibrant primitivism, are also purveyors<br />

<strong>of</strong> a sad repetition <strong>of</strong> ``Home'',<br />

a repetition that involves clinging to<br />

imperial values attached to outmoded<br />

notions <strong>of</strong> the metropolis. It is the<br />

subsequent sense <strong>of</strong> emptiness that<br />

stirs in Campbell the need to create his<br />

own credo, centred in a pr<strong>of</strong>ound<br />

belief in the ``endless'' possibilities <strong>of</strong><br />

life itself, and, finally, traditional<br />

religious verities centred in reactionary<br />

notions <strong>of</strong> ``infinity''. 5<br />

It is useful to bear this wider<br />

perspective associated with Campbell<br />

in mind today, where the nomadic<br />

instinct (inherent in the repetition <strong>of</strong><br />

history as both one's basis and one's<br />

continued being) is not simply a<br />

product <strong>of</strong> a reaction to colonialism<br />

but also <strong>of</strong> globalization, whose threat<br />

was long since anticipated by Benjamin,<br />

Adorno, and Horkheimer,<br />

among others. 6<br />

Isobel Dixon (Weather Eye, 2001)<br />

and John Eppel (Selected Poems<br />

1965±1995, 2001), exemplify two different<br />

types <strong>of</strong> nomad ± one who has<br />

left the South, and one who has<br />

stayed. From within themselves they<br />

have created structures <strong>of</strong> selfhood<br />

conditioned by a finitude underlined<br />

by the radical changes that have taken<br />

place around us. Thus, for example,<br />

much is invested in personal history,<br />

certainly in the case <strong>of</strong> Dixon, perhaps<br />

less so in the case <strong>of</strong> Eppel, though he<br />

does contrast past with present in a<br />

way that tells <strong>of</strong> a close acquaintance<br />

with place (Eppel 2001:66±7). With<br />

Dixon, different hemispheres <strong>of</strong>fer the<br />

contrast, and the socio-political landscape<br />

<strong>of</strong> South Africa is given only a<br />

type <strong>of</strong> grudging acknowledgement<br />

(Dixon 2001:38), as if she requires<br />

more certainty in her sense <strong>of</strong> Africa<br />

than that allowed by political change.<br />

South Africa <strong>of</strong>fers refuge from globalization<br />

(or at least from the<br />

North), primarily through its past,<br />

though one cannot doubt that certain<br />

treasured aspects <strong>of</strong> the country have<br />

not changed, especially in the deep<br />

rural areas Dixon has recently revisited.<br />

Her nostalgia is frank, freely<br />

acknowledged (11), and tells more <strong>of</strong><br />

necessity than indulgence. With these<br />

sources she invests the materials <strong>of</strong> her<br />

selfhood. The explorer Richard F<br />

Burton (1964:16) wrote that there are<br />

nomads who are actually inherently<br />

domestic, who can establish a sense <strong>of</strong><br />

belonging anywhere. Dixon is not <strong>of</strong><br />

this type. All her sympathies are for<br />

the South, and her present life in the<br />

North serves only to highlight the<br />

qualities and values <strong>of</strong> the South<br />

(Dixon 2001:45):<br />

Close my fists tight around the thoughts <strong>of</strong><br />

breathless<br />

nights, the heat distilling scent from every<br />

bush.<br />

The leap and crackle <strong>of</strong> a fire outside,<br />

the clink <strong>of</strong> ice.The promise<br />

<strong>of</strong> a morning glorious, ablaze with light.<br />

Eppel, one who has travelled extensively<br />

through the varied sociopolitical<br />

landscapes <strong>of</strong> Rhodesia-<br />

Zimbabwe, but who is now committed<br />

to Zimbabwe (he claims he wants to<br />

die there, 2001:73), seems a more<br />

likely candidate for Burton's domestic<br />

nomad. Perhaps it is wrong-minded to<br />

call him a nomad, as he has sent roots<br />

deep down into the soil. The numerous<br />

plants, flowers and trees that we<br />

find in his poems emphasize rootedness,<br />

emphasize his Anteus-like<br />

grasping <strong>of</strong> the soil through these life<br />

forms. But if roots emphasize adherence<br />

to a location, it is his dogged<br />

awareness <strong>of</strong> the need for that adherence<br />

that alerts us to his being a<br />

nomad. He feels at times alienated<br />

~65 .... REVIEW ESSAY


oth as an individual and as the member <strong>of</strong> a race or<br />

culture (33), and this feeling, as in Campbell, is not<br />

confined to a particular hemisphere (41): ``My times<br />

are, my spaces, are diminished. / I am afraid. I have<br />

nowhere to go.'' But, also as in Campbell, he is<br />

nevertheless very much <strong>of</strong> the place <strong>of</strong> his origin,<br />

claiming memories, claiming experiences, recreating<br />

the place through his private history, his participation<br />

in public history, and his botanical and geological<br />

susceptibility to the very earth around him. Relatively<br />

exotic he may be (as are all southern whites), but he<br />

has become naturalized, and in a way suggestive <strong>of</strong><br />

deep commitment, as his singing <strong>of</strong> ``Nkosi Sikelele''<br />

with his children dramatizes (60). Then too, he speaks<br />

<strong>of</strong> the plight <strong>of</strong> the people, endlessly waiting for thirdrate<br />

transport, as the fat-cats' jets fly overhead. The<br />

people count the jets, a mindless pastime while they<br />

wait for their jalopies (64). He shows here his<br />

solidarity and compassion, human roots that bind<br />

and commit.<br />

It is not just present change that prompts a feeling<br />

<strong>of</strong> displacement; the old Rhodesian mentality was<br />

hardly compatible with his own, and he makes this<br />

explicit at times (66):<br />

On the rugby fields <strong>of</strong> Spreckley<br />

Rhodesian manhood pounds;<br />

on the <strong>Co</strong>lenbrander Oval<br />

Rhodesian spunk abounds.<br />

For all his deployment <strong>of</strong> memory and the past, the<br />

sentiment he imparts is never one <strong>of</strong> simple nostalgia.<br />

He does not, apparently, long for what has been lost.<br />

He records his experiences <strong>of</strong> the past and their loss in<br />

an almost factual way (53):<br />

I showed you the foundations<br />

<strong>of</strong> the store where we had swopped our coins<br />

for sugar-sticks and sherbet. I showed<br />

you the pile <strong>of</strong> bricks where the Meyers<br />

used to live; I pointed out the less<br />

bushy patch <strong>of</strong> ground which supported<br />

the Van Deventers ...<br />

For one thing his disquiet is more implied than<br />

expressed. For another he doesn't romanticise the<br />

past, he doesn't make <strong>of</strong> it a paradise lost. This is<br />

partly because <strong>of</strong> his discontent with the mind-sets <strong>of</strong><br />

that past, but more because <strong>of</strong> his ability to allow his<br />

subjects their own voices. That is, he doesn't impose<br />

sensibility. His style is factual, clear-headed, and <strong>of</strong>ten<br />

incorporates a twist <strong>of</strong> humour. And it makes no<br />

appeals to sympathy or a higher justice; perhaps this<br />

is a peculiarly white Rhodesian voice after all. A few<br />

<strong>of</strong> his poems are set in England, where he feels (like<br />

Dixon) out <strong>of</strong> place, haunted by Africa. But even in<br />

these poems, Africa is not a source <strong>of</strong> redemption, a<br />

holy vale <strong>of</strong> the past, as it tends to be in Dixon. It is a<br />

place <strong>of</strong> discomfort and danger, <strong>of</strong> a hard lifestyle.<br />

What matters is not desire for a now unobtainable<br />

past, but the hurt <strong>of</strong> incompletion, the incompletion<br />

<strong>of</strong> alienation. And so, again, he establishes himself in<br />

his poems, affirms presence, natural presence, botanical<br />

presence (16, 20, 26). In doing so he creates a<br />

home, whether inhabited by botanical, reptilian,<br />

geological, or human life-forms. The poem gives<br />

shelter, gives substance, in its matter-<strong>of</strong>-factness, its<br />

adherence to Linnean classification, its wry reflection<br />

<strong>of</strong> the poet's history. Though the Adenium Obesum,<br />

originally dug up in a war-zone, is now on a property<br />

long since passed from his hands (32), and though<br />

words aren't quite trees (44), words provide Eppel<br />

with location in the midst <strong>of</strong> postcolonial impermanence.<br />

Don Maclennan's primary focus in Notes from a<br />

Rhenish mission (2001) is the impact <strong>of</strong> experience on<br />

one's inner self (Maclennan 2001:19), not the immediate<br />

pressures <strong>of</strong> belonging or not belonging.<br />

History is not a means <strong>of</strong> defining a relation to the<br />

past in his eyes, it is a means <strong>of</strong> investigating this<br />

impact. It is also, though, a means <strong>of</strong> deconstructing<br />

colonial continuity through a blighted repetition <strong>of</strong><br />

the Same. For instance, the cracking plaster <strong>of</strong> the old<br />

Mission sounds like the markedly ``foreign'' Germanic<br />

tongue <strong>of</strong> the missionaries, thus parodically<br />

``uttering'' past fundamental certainties regarding<br />

infinity in terms redolent <strong>of</strong> positivistic finitude (8):<br />

Theyprise<strong>of</strong>ftheoldmudplaster<br />

which still smells <strong>of</strong> grass, and sounds<br />

like foreign vowels and consonants as it breaks ^<br />

``Nun danket alle Gott'' ^<br />

and falls around their feet.<br />

~66 .... REVIEW ESSAY


Europe has left its traces in this<br />

country, just as the poet has. It has<br />

withdrawn, just as he now withdraws,<br />

conditioned by the disinterested presence<br />

<strong>of</strong> the ``endless'', a curiously<br />

ambivalent presence tangible in the<br />

dry landscape, the crumbling ruins,<br />

the remarkably concrete realization <strong>of</strong><br />

a saviour figure speaking another<br />

foreign tongue (Aramaic) whose foreignness<br />

(biblical, archetypal) is yet no<br />

barrier to reciprocity (13). Where a<br />

personal past finds its way into his<br />

writing he comes closer to Dixon and<br />

Eppel. Closer, but not that close. He is<br />

more a lonely wandering Jew than a<br />

familial, gregarious nomad; he is a<br />

speaker <strong>of</strong> apophthegms based on<br />

experience that is stripped <strong>of</strong> individual<br />

content (14):<br />

To what do we aspire?<br />

Do hyacinths know their fragrance,<br />

or clouds the colour they acquire?<br />

Maclennan's minimalism reflects<br />

his subject matter, and for me conveys<br />

a strength and grace not void <strong>of</strong><br />

passion (13):<br />

The Mission has become a painting<br />

where being is so vivid<br />

that the light shines through it ^<br />

the red grass,<br />

cadmium yellow sand,<br />

rock outcrops s<strong>of</strong>tened with flowers,<br />

and a heat haze vibrating like a harp.<br />

These are the bones <strong>of</strong> experience<br />

(even where ontology is evoked), and<br />

in this finite fact lies their beauty.<br />

Each serves a fundamental function,<br />

or seems to suggest this, in the way<br />

that more prolix pieces (by definition)<br />

cannot.<br />

Writing from abroad, Dixon, mentally<br />

absorbed by the South, seems<br />

psychically adrift in comparison with<br />

Eppel and Maclennan (although her<br />

writing captures the South with precision).<br />

What is important for her,<br />

then, is not the relation to the<br />

immediate ``here'', as is the case with<br />

Eppel and Maclennan, but to ``there''.<br />

That is, the immediate ``here'' cannot<br />

hold her for long. Her desire is always<br />

for the ``hereness'' <strong>of</strong> the past (the<br />

other time), which translates invariably<br />

into Africa (the other place).<br />

Both meet, then, in her nostalgia,<br />

which assumes a double poignancy ±<br />

it is spatio-temporal; and this poses a<br />

problem. For this double focus makes<br />

her cross the taboo lines <strong>of</strong> the past to<br />

embrace her life under the old order,<br />

to rescue a sense <strong>of</strong> belonging inherently<br />

part <strong>of</strong> that order. The notion<br />

might suggest a parallel with an<br />

originally innocent warmth for Berlin<br />

in Hitler's heyday, which <strong>of</strong> course is<br />

not impossible, but which must now<br />

be modified to carry with it a degree<br />

<strong>of</strong> acknowledgement or even acceptance.<br />

Thus, the past associated with a<br />

troubled place and time and then<br />

viewed in retrospect is problematic,<br />

for it is revisited in full knowledge.<br />

Longing for the past can be divorced<br />

from acceptance <strong>of</strong> all that the past<br />

stood for, but must either incorporate<br />

some degree <strong>of</strong> condonation <strong>of</strong> that<br />

past, or at least carry a plea to be<br />

allowed to cordon <strong>of</strong>f the personal<br />

from the public.<br />

Eppel does not do this. Even his<br />

earliest poetry in this collection, from<br />

the sixties, is humorously critical <strong>of</strong><br />

social attitudes <strong>of</strong> fellow Rhodesians,<br />

for instance (Eppel 2001:19). Dixon<br />

steers clear <strong>of</strong> such matter, preferring<br />

the apolitical sociology <strong>of</strong> the family,<br />

conditioned by an earlier perception<br />

<strong>of</strong> the world, that <strong>of</strong> the very young<br />

child, as opposed to Eppel's young<br />

adult. In choosing this focus she steps<br />

outside public history and stays within<br />

private history, while Eppel engages<br />

with both.<br />

And what <strong>of</strong> Maclennan in this<br />

regard? In concentrating on a German<br />

Mission, Maclennan brings to mind<br />

the missionary endeavour and its<br />

complicity in colonial subjugation. He<br />

goes back, then, far beyond the<br />

apartheid years to the ideological<br />

machinery <strong>of</strong> emerging globalization,<br />

the coupling not so much <strong>of</strong> cross and<br />

sword as cross and commerce, but<br />

does not harp on the fact. As in the<br />

case <strong>of</strong> Dixon, socio-politics in Maclennan<br />

are displaced by internal<br />

imperatives. What focus one chooses<br />

is <strong>of</strong> course a matter <strong>of</strong> preference, but<br />

the implications attending such revisitings<br />

<strong>of</strong> the past require some<br />

response from the writer.<br />

I do not want to be mistaken. It is<br />

refreshing to move away from what<br />

have become the cliche d mouthings <strong>of</strong><br />

the recent past. But have the pressures<br />

attending this past been adequately<br />

dealt with? Is a truth and reconciliation<br />

process that lasts only a few years<br />

enough to lay the ghosts <strong>of</strong> centuries?<br />

Perhaps we all need to heed Cronin's<br />

warning (1997:43): ``Beware, right<br />

now amnesia is sneering at us.''<br />

Whatever the case, the past is not<br />

easily integrated. <strong>Co</strong>ndemned or distanced<br />

in Eppel, it is mourned or<br />

treasured in Dixon, and it is symptomatic<br />

<strong>of</strong> the mysteries <strong>of</strong> presence in<br />

Maclennan. None <strong>of</strong> these writers,<br />

then, is ever at one with the past.<br />

Perhaps Dixon momentarily is, in<br />

those spots <strong>of</strong> time that tell <strong>of</strong> an early<br />

~67 .... REVIEW ESSAY


perfection (Dixon 2001:9±12); but for all the comfort<br />

they <strong>of</strong>fer, they also give witness to present disaffection.<br />

Having mentioned her implicit disaffection, I<br />

should also point out that her recuperation <strong>of</strong> the<br />

past is not simply governed by a tendency to idealize.<br />

She is aware <strong>of</strong> shortcomings, <strong>of</strong> pain and restrictions.<br />

Apart from being golden, her past is also one <strong>of</strong> hard<br />

times and droughts (13), where the plight <strong>of</strong> black<br />

people is very well known to her, despite the<br />

overriding existential security that was a reality, she<br />

says, not a ``childhood myth'' (38). But the past for<br />

her is primarily golden, a source <strong>of</strong> comfort, a<br />

wellspring <strong>of</strong> paradisal essence, captured in the<br />

sensuousness <strong>of</strong> her memories, where even the present<br />

taste <strong>of</strong> a grape in England can evoke the paradise <strong>of</strong><br />

childhood in a different hemisphere (11). It is also the<br />

site <strong>of</strong> familial warmth and goodness, because <strong>of</strong><br />

which a bearded man in the street can bring to mind<br />

her father, who modulates into a type <strong>of</strong> Moses figure,<br />

striking with his stick the rocky heart <strong>of</strong> metropolitan<br />

London, showing the way to the promised land <strong>of</strong><br />

human reciprocity, <strong>of</strong> values from a different time and<br />

place (15):<br />

There'll be a stillness as the faultline fissures<br />

deeper than the Underground.<br />

The engines stop, the hush reminding us<br />

<strong>of</strong> history and grace.<br />

The clear ``good morning'' from your smiling face<br />

settling among us like a dove.<br />

But perhaps his values are not necessarily confined<br />

to a different time.<br />

For Africa is not all memory for Dixon. On<br />

occasion it is a place for present experience, compelling,<br />

absorbing, as in Maclennan (42, 43). As soon as<br />

she is back in England, however, memory makes its<br />

claims, and her mind becomes transitive again,<br />

nomadic, returning to the South, contrasting it with<br />

the North (44):<br />

I'm sorry to see<br />

my mosquito bumps fade:<br />

the love bites <strong>of</strong> a continent,<br />

marks <strong>of</strong> its hot embrace.<br />

If anything is dark,<br />

it's this damp island<br />

with its sluggish days,<br />

its quieter, subtler ways<br />

<strong>of</strong> drawing blood.<br />

It is not just a difference in time that is at issue in<br />

Dixon, then, it is a difference in values, and the values<br />

she cherishes are to be found in the South. If this is so,<br />

nostalgia isn't simply a question <strong>of</strong> longing for a<br />

neatly cloistered and inviolate past. It takes the<br />

measure <strong>of</strong> present existence, and it is its ability to<br />

do this which gives Dixon her final strength, or which<br />

allows her to make the claims on the South that she<br />

does. In the final poem in her book, for instance, ``She<br />

comes swimming'' (46±8), a female figure, something<br />

<strong>of</strong> a kelpie, follows Da Gama's route to the Cape, and<br />

so evokes not only CamoÄ ens, with his Adamastor and<br />

Thetis, 7 but also Campbell and his flaming terrapin.<br />

She will<br />

fall on her knees and plant a kiss<br />

and her old string <strong>of</strong> beads,<br />

her own explorer's cross<br />

into the cruel, fruitful earth at last.<br />

She's at your feet. Her heart<br />

is beating fast. Her limbs are weak.<br />

Make her look up.Tell her she's home.<br />

Don't send her on her way again.<br />

The female wants to be reintegrated with Africa,<br />

Thetis desires union with Adamastor in far more<br />

hopeful terms than Moira Lovell allows in ``Thetis<br />

regrets'', which has a qualifying ``But'' looming large<br />

at the beginning <strong>of</strong> its sestet (Lovell 1994:23):<br />

I clasp your sex in the vice <strong>of</strong> my thighs<br />

And draw you down to my moistureful hide ^<br />

Where dreams and fantasies are given lives.<br />

But your heart's interred in a desert chest;<br />

The once-besotted brain by Heracles<br />

Now pulverised into a bowl <strong>of</strong> dust<br />

That nods unconsciously upon your breast;<br />

Your body's nailed onto a cross <strong>of</strong> seas<br />

That lick your loins with nympholeptic lust.<br />

Dixon's hopeful intensity is closer to that found in<br />

Mongane Serote's <strong>Co</strong>me and hope with me (1994). She<br />

has tested her vision <strong>of</strong> and feelings for the South in<br />

~68 .... REVIEW ESSAY


various ways in the remainder <strong>of</strong> her book, and has<br />

earned this right to hope.<br />

Is it hope for something better rather than<br />

acceptance <strong>of</strong> what is that gives purpose to the<br />

postcolonial nomad? Eppel too hopes in a way that<br />

itself suggests he has earned the right in the final poem<br />

in his book. He is not the settler oblivious <strong>of</strong> his<br />

position. He is a man who has taken stock <strong>of</strong> the past,<br />

but who is centred in this world around him now. Yet<br />

he is not fully settled, a clue only gleaned from his<br />

words to his wife: ``This is where I want to die'' (Eppel<br />

2001:73). This final and eternal link to the soil is<br />

desired, hoped for, not guaranteed. The statement<br />

itself implies other possibilities, but the emphatic<br />

expression <strong>of</strong> hope is potent, affirming. And Maclennan's<br />

book ends, ``We can begin'' (Maclennan<br />

2001:24), in a rather tension-filled context conditioned<br />

by lack <strong>of</strong> true talent, absence <strong>of</strong> ``original<br />

sin'', and spillage <strong>of</strong> life's ``abundance'': 8<br />

How few <strong>of</strong> us can sing.<br />

There's no original sin:<br />

we overflow with<br />

our own abundance.<br />

We can begin.<br />

That is, the only constraints have to do with<br />

personal ability; but we are immersed in life regardless,<br />

ever on the brink <strong>of</strong> beginning. There is an<br />

acceptance here, true enough, but it is tempered by<br />

the opposite extremes <strong>of</strong> lack and abundance, and an<br />

affirmation (``can begin''), which conveys an eternity<br />

<strong>of</strong> hopeful potential; the wandering Jew is thousands<br />

<strong>of</strong> years old, and though he wanders, he is symptomatic<br />

<strong>of</strong> the eternal return apparent in this potential.<br />

Or maybe he is symptomatic <strong>of</strong> the ``paradoxical form<br />

<strong>of</strong> the endless'', a measure <strong>of</strong> finitude, though finitude<br />

not without hope. Eppel absorbs history to kindle this<br />

hope; Dixon filters it; Maclennan hopes for something<br />

more (14):<br />

How to get back under<br />

the mountain's shadow,<br />

disengage from place and history.<br />

In Khoi its name is Hommoequa<br />

because it is not a mountain<br />

but a blue cloud,<br />

and blue clouds mean<br />

more than history.<br />

Whatever their relations to history, Dixon, Eppel<br />

and Maclennan deploy it in aesthetics that are<br />

continuous with their lives, to the point where art<br />

and life suggest more than glancingly a repetition <strong>of</strong><br />

the Same (where individual life is the circumscribed<br />

``positive'' and historical aesthetics the more encompassing<br />

``fundamental''), a repetition perhaps only<br />

possible in an era where history is <strong>of</strong> such epistemologically<br />

constitutive importance.<br />

Notes<br />

1 This is not to forget the black South African nomads <strong>of</strong> the<br />

apartheid years. But their nomadism was politically enforced.<br />

Different agents <strong>of</strong> enforcement are abroad today,<br />

not so reprehensible, but <strong>of</strong>ten as acutely felt.<br />

2 Gary Gutting, in Foucault's archaeology <strong>of</strong> scientific reason,<br />

observes (1989:190): ``For Cuvier, the structure <strong>of</strong> an<br />

organ is to be understood in terms <strong>of</strong> the function that<br />

the organ performs. In drawing up a list <strong>of</strong> species, what<br />

is <strong>of</strong> importance is no longer identities and differences in<br />

plants' and animals' properties but only functional similarities<br />

in theirorgans.Thus, organs (eg, gills and lungs) that<br />

have no elements at all in common may nonetheless be<br />

grouped together on the basis <strong>of</strong> their similar functions''.<br />

Gills and lungs are analogous on the basis <strong>of</strong> their similar<br />

functions. History adds a temporal dimension to such<br />

grouping, where, say, evolution is emphasized, rather than<br />

abstract systems <strong>of</strong> classification.<br />

3 <strong>Co</strong>nsider Lukcs's observation in The historical novel<br />

(1969:20): ``During the decades between 1789 and 1814<br />

each nation <strong>of</strong> Europe underwent more upheavals than<br />

they had previously experienced in centuries. And the<br />

quick succession <strong>of</strong> these upheavals gives them a qualitatively<br />

distinct character, it makes their historical character<br />

far more visible than would be the case in isolated,<br />

individual instances: the masses no longer have the impression<br />

<strong>of</strong> a `natural occurrence'. One need only read<br />

over Heine's reminiscences <strong>of</strong> his youth in Buch le grand,<br />

to quote just one example, where it is vividly shown how<br />

the rapid change <strong>of</strong> governments affected Heine as a<br />

boy. Now if experiences such as these are linked with the<br />

knowledge that similar upheavals are taking place all<br />

over the world, this must enormously strengthen the feeling<br />

first that there is such a thing as history, second that it<br />

is an uninterrupted process <strong>of</strong> changes and finally that it<br />

has a direct effect upon the life <strong>of</strong> every individual.''<br />

4 Intoday's terms the terrapin is what is called a cyborg, part<br />

biological, part mechanical.<br />

5 Campbell eventually turned to Catholicism and even pagan<br />

Mithraism.<br />

6 Recently in local poetic circles the drive to globalization<br />

~69 .... REVIEW ESSAY


was brilliantly savaged by Jeremy Cronin in Even the<br />

Dead (Cronin 1997:42):<br />

CNN is globalised amnesia<br />

The Gulf War ^ lobotomised amnesia<br />

Santa Barbara, the Bold and the Beautiful, Restless<br />

Years ^ the milk<br />

<strong>of</strong> amnesia.<br />

7 Sometimes she is Tethys. There's a tradition, beginning<br />

with Camens, <strong>of</strong> confusing or conflating goddess and<br />

nymph.<br />

8 Maclennan's words question Yeats' repudiation <strong>of</strong> Soul's<br />

emphasis on salvation in``VacillationVII'': ``What, be a singer<br />

born and lack a theme? / ... What theme had Homer<br />

but original sin?'' (Yeats 1950:285). But if there is no Fall,<br />

there is also no salvation. What remains? Hope qualified<br />

by finitude.<br />

Works cited<br />

Burton, Richard F.1964. Personal narrative <strong>of</strong> a pilgrimage to<br />

Al-Madinah and Meccah.I.NewYork:DoverPublications.<br />

Campbell, Roy.1949. The collected poems <strong>of</strong> Roy Campbell.<br />

Volume 1. London: The Bodley Head.<br />

Campbell, Roy. 1988. <strong>Co</strong>llected works, vol. IV: prose.PAlexander,<br />

M Chapman and M Leveson (eds). Johannesburg:<br />

Donker.<br />

Cronin, Jeremy.1997. Even the dead. CapeTown and Johannesburg:<br />

David Philip and Mayibuye Books.<br />

Dixon, Isobel. 2001. Weather eye. Plumstead: Carapace<br />

Poets.<br />

Eliot, TS. 1953. Selected prose. John Hayward (ed). Harmondsworth:<br />

Penguin.<br />

Eppel, John. 2001. Selected poems 1965^1995.Bulawayo:<br />

Childline.<br />

Foucault, Michel. 1970. The order <strong>of</strong> things: an archaeology<br />

<strong>of</strong> the human sciences. London: Routledge/Tavistock.<br />

Gutting, Gary.1989. Michel Foucault's archaeology <strong>of</strong> scientific<br />

reason. Cambridge: Cambridge <strong>University</strong> Press.<br />

Jameson, Fredric.1991. Postmodernism or, the cultural logic<br />

<strong>of</strong> late capitalism. London and New York: Verso.<br />

Kermode, Frank.1975.The classic: literary images <strong>of</strong> permanence<br />

and change. New York: Viking Press.<br />

Lovell, Moira.1994. Out <strong>of</strong> the mist. Plumstead: Snailpress.<br />

Luka¨ cs, Georg. 1969. The historical novel. Transl. H and S<br />

Mitchell. Harmondsworth: Penguin.<br />

Maclennan, Don. 2001. Notes from a Rhenish mission.Plumstead:<br />

Carapace Poets.<br />

Serote, MonganeWally.1994.<strong>Co</strong>me and hope with me.Cape<br />

Town and Johannesburg: David Philip.<br />

Wellek, Rene¨ .1955. A history <strong>of</strong> modern criticism:1750^1950.<br />

I. London: Jonathan Cape.<br />

Yeats, WB. 1950. <strong>Co</strong>llected poems. London: Macmillan.<br />

~70 .... REVIEW ESSAY


With this kind <strong>of</strong> record, how can we be sure?<br />

....................................................<br />

ELWYN JENKINS<br />

he article by Samantha Naidu, ``The myth<br />

<strong>of</strong> ~T. ......<br />

authenticity: folktales and nationalism in the `new<br />

South Africa' '' (Naidu 2001b; scrutiny2 Vol 6 No 2),<br />

is a useful addition to the little criticism that has been<br />

published on the phenomenon <strong>of</strong> South African<br />

folktales in translation and also on South African<br />

children's literature, <strong>of</strong> which folktales form a large<br />

part.<br />

It is a pity that Naidu is an unreliable scholar, who,<br />

in order to make her point, misrepresents her<br />

predecessors.<br />

Her references can be slighting and ignorant. She<br />

calls the motto on the South African coat <strong>of</strong> arms,<br />

which is written in the San language /Xam, a ``Khoi<br />

San slogan'' (25). The Khoi had nothing to do with it<br />

(and the term Khoisan is written as one word,<br />

anyway). What is she implying by calling it a<br />

``slogan''? She writes Mapungubwe in italics (21, 25)<br />

and says it ``is said to have flourished about a<br />

thousand years ago'' (25). There are enough radiocarbon<br />

dates for Mapungubwe to satisfy the most<br />

sceptical archaeologist. What is she insinuating?<br />

Some <strong>of</strong> her misleading statements may be the<br />

result <strong>of</strong> compressing parts <strong>of</strong> her thesis (Naidu<br />

2001a) into an article, since the original is more<br />

nuanced, but they cannot be allowed to stand as<br />

published.<br />

She includes Marguerite Poland's Once at KwaFubesi<br />

in her critique <strong>of</strong> English versions <strong>of</strong> Xhosa<br />

folktales (20), but Poland has never pretended that<br />

her book is anything other than her own fiction. It is<br />

not a collection <strong>of</strong> versions <strong>of</strong> African folktales. To<br />

include it along with the books by Savory and Stewart<br />

is inaccurate.<br />

In the article earlier scholars are given short shrift.<br />

``Some contemporary scholars,'' she says, ``have<br />

recognized the role <strong>of</strong> folktale texts in the processes <strong>of</strong><br />

cultural formation, but they do not situate these texts<br />

in the wider discursive structures <strong>of</strong> colonialism,<br />

nationalism or neo-colonialism'' (17). No mention is<br />

made <strong>of</strong> the groundbreaking and courageous paper by<br />

AToÈ temeyer (1989).<br />

She says that in Children <strong>of</strong> the sun (Jenkins 1993) I<br />

did not question the motives <strong>of</strong> publishers or analyse<br />

how otherness is represented (Naidu 2001b:25). Three<br />

<strong>of</strong> her major points were discussed by me in my book,<br />

as follows:<br />

(i) the fallacy <strong>of</strong> the ``image <strong>of</strong> textual transparency''<br />

(Naidu 2001b:19): see Children <strong>of</strong> the sun (24±25);<br />

(ii) ``the adoption <strong>of</strong> specific colonial discourses''<br />

(Naidu 2001b:20): see Children <strong>of</strong> the Sun (21±22);<br />

(iii) the adoption <strong>of</strong> a ``pseudo-anthropological character''<br />

(Naidu 2001b:20): see Children <strong>of</strong> the Sun<br />

(11±13, 23).<br />

I do not know what she means by saying in her<br />

thesis that my approach is ``sociological''. Among the<br />

literary-critical techniques which I used I analysed the<br />

peritexts <strong>of</strong> the books. She follows me in doing this,<br />

~71 .... LETTER TO THE EDITOR


though she calls the peritext the ``superstructure'',<br />

which, by some twist <strong>of</strong> logic, she says ``surrounds''<br />

the tales (19). 1<br />

I turned to her thesis (Naidu 2001a) to see whether,<br />

in its more spacious context, her treatment <strong>of</strong> other<br />

scholars was more subtle. There her dismissal <strong>of</strong><br />

anyone who has not used her schema <strong>of</strong> ``discursive<br />

structures <strong>of</strong> colonialism, nationalism or neo-colonialism''<br />

is equally emphatic. This is the fate <strong>of</strong> Andree -<br />

Jeanne ToÈ temeyer, who does make a brief appearance<br />

(without the acute accent in her name and with a<br />

mistake in the title <strong>of</strong> her paper) (120,124,195).<br />

Moreover, Naidu's references to other scholars are<br />

not necessarily reliable.<br />

On p 131 she gives as direct quotations from p 51<br />

<strong>of</strong> the <strong>Co</strong>mpanion to South African English Literature<br />

(Adey et al. 1986): ``<strong>Co</strong>lonial and English tone <strong>of</strong><br />

much that has been written in South Africa for<br />

children in English'' and ``colonial and English<br />

tone[s]''. The actual words in the text are, ``... are,<br />

like many <strong>of</strong> these earlier works, `English' in spirit<br />

and `colonial' in tone''.<br />

She also quotes from p 51 <strong>of</strong> the <strong>Co</strong>mpanion: ``The<br />

important role that folktales, in their various forms,<br />

play in the emerging cannon <strong>of</strong> children's literature.''<br />

(It is not clear if the spelling <strong>of</strong> cannon is hers or<br />

supposed to be that <strong>of</strong> the <strong>Co</strong>mpanion.) This quotation<br />

is not on p 51. In fact, it is not in the article on<br />

Children's Literature in the <strong>Co</strong>mpanion at all.<br />

She launches into an attack on David Adey, who<br />

has the misfortune to come first in the alphabetical list<br />

<strong>of</strong> co-authors <strong>of</strong> the <strong>Co</strong>mpanion, revealing her<br />

misunderstanding <strong>of</strong> the nature <strong>of</strong> a reference volume<br />

such as the <strong>Co</strong>mpanion: ``But Van Vuuren is<br />

impatient, as I am, with Adey for not pulling <strong>of</strong>f the<br />

scabs. If the wounds <strong>of</strong> `colonial and English tone[s]'<br />

are to heal, then scholars like Adey will have to do<br />

more than give titles and content summaries <strong>of</strong><br />

various folktale collections'' (131).<br />

It is not always possible to go back to the original<br />

to check the references she cites, since many <strong>of</strong> them<br />

(including one <strong>of</strong> mine, Jenkins 1988, cited on p 121<br />

<strong>of</strong> the thesis) are missing from her bibliographies in<br />

the article and the thesis.<br />

In some places in the thesis it is possible to compare<br />

her interpretation against the other person's original<br />

words. On p 35 she writes:<br />

For example, she [Finnegan] quotes Bleek ... but she is<br />

conspicuously silent about what can be interpreted as his<br />

derogatory, evolutionist-inspired comment: ``The fact <strong>of</strong> such<br />

a literary capacity existing among a nation whose mental<br />

qualifications it has been usual to estimate at the lowest<br />

standard, is <strong>of</strong> the greatest importance.''<br />

Here Bleek is saying the opposite <strong>of</strong> what Naidu<br />

says he ``can be interpreted'' as saying: he is defending<br />

the indigenous people against other people's derogatory<br />

remarks, as he consistently did (Lewis-Williams<br />

2000:14; Jenkins 1993:22).<br />

Another example is on p 130, where she says that<br />

``Jenkins goes so far as to claim that Poland's selfconsciously<br />

hybrid style is superior to and more<br />

relevant than either <strong>of</strong> the traditions she borrows<br />

from'', and then quotes me as follows:<br />

Marguerite Poland's ``Stories for the children <strong>of</strong> Africa'' are<br />

unique to their time and place.They are not the moral fables<br />

that their European talking-beast ancestors were; nor do<br />

they reflect the concerns, almost uninterpretable to modern<br />

anthropologists, <strong>of</strong> their San and African cousins.<br />

The passage quoted does not say that Poland is<br />

either superior to or more relevant than anybody or<br />

anything.<br />

I hope Samantha Naidu has been truer to the other<br />

writers whom she discusses, but the trouble is, with<br />

this kind <strong>of</strong> record, can we be sure?<br />

Note<br />

1 An article in which I continued the analysis <strong>of</strong> the significance<br />

<strong>of</strong> peritexts (Jenkins 2001) was published in<br />

January 2001, which was probably too late for Naidu<br />

to refer to.<br />

~72 .... LETTER TO THE EDITOR


References<br />

Adey, David, Ridley Beeton, Michael Chapman and Ernest<br />

Pereira.1986. <strong>Co</strong>mpanion to South African English literature.<br />

Johannesburg: Ad. Donker.<br />

Jenkins, Elwyn.1988. The presentation <strong>of</strong> African folktales in<br />

some South African English children's versions. In: Sienaert,<br />

G and N Bell (eds). Oral tradition and education.<br />

Durban: Natal <strong>University</strong> Oral Documentation and Research<br />

Centre.<br />

Jenkins, Elwyn.1993. Children <strong>of</strong> the sun. Johannesburg: Ravan.<br />

Jenkins, Elwyn. 2001. Reading outside the lines: peritext and<br />

authenticity in South African children's books. The Lion<br />

and the Unicorn 25(1):115^127.<br />

Lewis-Williams, JD. (ed). 2000. Stories that float from afar:<br />

ancestral folklore <strong>of</strong> the San <strong>of</strong> Southern Africa.Cape<br />

Town: David Philip.<br />

Naidu, Samantha. 2001a.Transcribing tales, creating cultural<br />

identities: an analysis <strong>of</strong> selected written English texts<br />

<strong>of</strong> Xhosa folktales. Unpublished MA dissertation. Grahamstown:<br />

Rhodes <strong>University</strong>.<br />

Naidu, Samantha. 2001b. The myth <strong>of</strong> authenticity: folktales<br />

and nationalism in the ``new South Africa''. scrutiny2<br />

6(2):17^26.<br />

TÎtemeyer, A.1989. Impact <strong>of</strong> African mythology on South<br />

African juvenile literature. SA Journal <strong>of</strong> Library and Information<br />

Science 57(4):393^401.<br />

~73 .... LETTER TO THE EDITOR


Reviews<br />

...........<br />

Not yet time to despair<br />

Ivan Vladislavic . 2001. The restless supermarket.<br />

Cape Town: David Philip.<br />

Nadine Gordimer. 2001 The pickup. Cape<br />

Town: David Philip.<br />

MICHIEL HEYNS<br />

There would seem to be little reason, other than the<br />

vagaries <strong>of</strong> publishing, for two novels as dissimilar as<br />

these to end up together on a reviewer's desk.<br />

Vladisavic situates his novel in the South Africa <strong>of</strong><br />

the Transition, whereas Gordimer, having dealt with<br />

that period and its issues in None to accompany me,<br />

has moved on, through The house gun, to a later era<br />

and even another country. Furthermore, Gordimer's<br />

sober, stripped, slightly ungainly realist style, her<br />

restrained, remote, humourless narrative manner, her<br />

cool dissection <strong>of</strong> her characters, all contrast markedly<br />

with Vladisavic 's exuberant narrative, his outrageous<br />

situations, his confident virtuosity, his<br />

satirical angle on things, even his adoption <strong>of</strong> a<br />

first-person fallible narrator.<br />

And yet perhaps there is some point in the<br />

comparison, aleatory as it is: in their very different<br />

styles, both writers are novelists <strong>of</strong> Johannesburg and<br />

historians <strong>of</strong> its streets. Gordimer and Vladisavic 's<br />

characters move in an environment shaped in the first<br />

place by other people. As Aubrey Tearle, Vladisavic 's<br />

narrator and protagonist says, ``my view <strong>of</strong> the<br />

skyline was all nickel and paste by night and factory<br />

ro<strong>of</strong>s and television aerials by day'' (15).<br />

It is thus appropriate that in both The pickup and in<br />

The restless supermarket a cafe plays a crucial part,<br />

both as meeting place for the characters and as<br />

metaphor for the hybrid culture <strong>of</strong> a particular kind<br />

<strong>of</strong> Johannesburg, the kind that does not centre its<br />

existence on a home in the suburbs. Vladisavic 's CafeÂ<br />

Europa is witness to and register <strong>of</strong> the social changes<br />

that turned Hillbrow from a cosmopolitan cappuccino<br />

culture into a different kind <strong>of</strong> hybrid. When<br />

Tearle first enters the Cafe Europa, he is immediately<br />

taken with its congenial atmosphere, created in part<br />

by Mevrouw Bonsma at the piano: ``She was playing<br />

`I love Paris', which suited the establishment, if not<br />

the city and the season, down to a semi-quaver'' (15).<br />

It is in short the kind <strong>of</strong> restaurant frequented by<br />

people like Aubrey Tearle who think they love Paris<br />

even though they've never been overseas (and refer to<br />

the Tour Eiffel as the Tour d'Eiffel). Self-consciously<br />

pretentious, Tearle enthuses about the cafe : ``A<br />

European ambience. Prima''(16). On the wall <strong>of</strong> the<br />

Europa is a mural, which represents the city <strong>of</strong> Alibia,<br />

all things to all men <strong>of</strong> European origin: ``It was a<br />

perfect alibi, a generous elsewhere on which the<br />

immigrant might find the landmarks he had left<br />

behind'' (19) ± provided <strong>of</strong> course that the immigrant<br />

is from Europe rather than Africa, an assumption that<br />

Gordimer's novel reflects on interestingly.<br />

Vladisavic 's protagonist is a retired pro<strong>of</strong>reader, an<br />

anxious, opinionated pedant, consciously out <strong>of</strong> place<br />

in the changing city, nevertheless self-righteously<br />

intent upon, as he sees it, keeping up standards,<br />

fulminating against neologisms and portmanteau<br />

words: ``Currywurst? It was ersatz, a jerry-built<br />

portmanteau if ever I heard one'' (53). It is typical<br />

<strong>of</strong> Tearle that his objection to this nauseatingsounding<br />

concoction should be linguistic rather than<br />

gastronomic. Linguistic contamination is for him<br />

metaphoric <strong>of</strong> all disruption <strong>of</strong> system: ``There is<br />

nothing I admire more than a system,'' he says (78),<br />

and later: ``I have always liked the Germans. I admire<br />

their discipline''(159).<br />

It follows that the New South Africa fills Tearle<br />

with apprehension, though he registers it in the first<br />

place as a change to the population and ``ambience''<br />

<strong>of</strong> the Cafe Europa: ``How could I have foreseen such<br />

an outcome, in the gold-flecked afternoons <strong>of</strong> my<br />

past, how imagined that I would become a stranger in<br />

my home away from home, beset on all sides by<br />

change and dissolution? ``(122) His final apocalyptic<br />

vision is <strong>of</strong> his beloved Cafe Europa being flooded by<br />

``Some frightful solvent in which all things would<br />

~74 .... REVIEWS


float and dissolve, gradually losing their shape and<br />

running into one another. A solution <strong>of</strong> error.'' (273)<br />

they favoured, or had to, being unable to afford<br />

anything better'' ( 8).<br />

Tearle is recognisably the hidebound conservative<br />

South Africa who is not going to accept change, and<br />

can see it only as a lowering <strong>of</strong> standards and a denial<br />

<strong>of</strong> privilege. The type is <strong>of</strong> course plentiful and not<br />

self-evidently likeable. It is part <strong>of</strong> Vladisavic 's<br />

achievement to render his protagonist as pathetic<br />

rather than arrogant, vulnerable rather than <strong>of</strong>fensive.<br />

Emotionally costive, he is attracted to the<br />

vivacious Merle, who does what little she can to<br />

unbend the rigours <strong>of</strong> years <strong>of</strong> solitude and pro<strong>of</strong>reading,<br />

but eventually gives up with good grace.<br />

If Tearle's dedication to his life's work the Pro<strong>of</strong>reader's<br />

Derby is as misguided as it is anachronistic,<br />

there is nevertheless something heroic in his folly. He<br />

is a man intent upon erecting a monument to a<br />

forgotten art, a selfless labour <strong>of</strong> misguided love.<br />

``Pro<strong>of</strong>reading, properly done, is an art,'' he pronounces<br />

(80), and leaves us in no doubt that he, at<br />

least, has always done it properly. The book's central<br />

section, ``The Pro<strong>of</strong>reader's Derby,'' is an elaborate<br />

fantasy in which the kingdom <strong>of</strong> Alibi is saved by the<br />

labours <strong>of</strong> its pro<strong>of</strong>readers: ``[W]hen peace had been<br />

restored, the City Fathers afforded the heroes a<br />

victory parade, the grandest that had ever been seen''<br />

(228).<br />

In reality <strong>of</strong> course, or in that altered reality that<br />

constitutes the novel's present, the city <strong>of</strong> Johannesburg<br />

is supremely indifferent to its pro<strong>of</strong>readers, and<br />

the novel ends on a vision <strong>of</strong> hopelessness, in the face<br />

<strong>of</strong> unregenerate chaos: ``Languages were spoken there<br />

that I would never put to the pro<strong>of</strong>. As if they were<br />

aware <strong>of</strong> it themselves, the lights were not twinkling,<br />

as lights are supposed to do, they were squirming and<br />

wriggling and writhing, like maggots battening on the<br />

foul pro<strong>of</strong> <strong>of</strong> the world'' (304).<br />

From this chaos, <strong>of</strong> course, Gordimer's Suburbs,<br />

(they are invariably the Northern Suburbs) seem to<br />

<strong>of</strong>fer an escape, but the other Johannesburg is always<br />

present, the Something Out There that keeps the<br />

Suburbs from sleep and work. In The pickup the<br />

protagonist, Julie Summers, believes she has escaped<br />

from the Suburbs into the more liberated, cosmopolitan<br />

atmosphere exemplified by the LA Cafe : ``She<br />

did not live in The Suburbs, where she had grown up,<br />

but in a series <strong>of</strong> backyard cottages adapted from<br />

servants' quarters or in modest apartments <strong>of</strong> the kind<br />

We know from her other works that Gordimer can<br />

be particularly hard on the illusions <strong>of</strong> the white<br />

liberal who believes she has escaped the illusions <strong>of</strong><br />

her class, and Julie, at first, is no exception. Her<br />

adoption <strong>of</strong> the attractive but enigmatic and not<br />

particularly communicative pickup, an illegal immigrant<br />

from an unnamed Arab state, has about it<br />

something <strong>of</strong> a rich woman's whim, ins<strong>of</strong>ar as it is not<br />

pure lust ± the latter <strong>of</strong> these two being <strong>of</strong> course, in a<br />

Gordimer novel, the more respectable motive.<br />

Julie is in many ways the exact opposite <strong>of</strong> Tearle:<br />

young, female, sexually adventurous and active,<br />

consciously liberated from attitudes she associates<br />

with the Suburbs, her LA Cafe exactly the kind <strong>of</strong> mix<br />

that he abhors as the end <strong>of</strong> the Cafe Europa. But she,<br />

no less than Tearle, is the butt <strong>of</strong> her author's irony:<br />

her sexual adventure with her pickup exposes the<br />

complacency <strong>of</strong> her own liberation from luxury and<br />

ease. Ashamed <strong>of</strong> her affluent background, she has no<br />

way <strong>of</strong> knowing that to an illegal immigrant this is her<br />

main attraction, that she promises access to the<br />

privileges <strong>of</strong> the new country.<br />

In a sense, it is then a horrible irony that Julie<br />

should through her involvement with Abdu follow<br />

him to his desolate desert community, whereas he had<br />

hopes <strong>of</strong> being given access to her prosperity.<br />

Gordimer has in the past interested herself in the<br />

plight <strong>of</strong> affluent white people finding themselves<br />

dependent upon those whom they had been accustomed<br />

to regard as their social inferiors: the hapless<br />

Smales family thrown upon the mercy <strong>of</strong> their<br />

gardener in July's people, the well-meaning Lindgards<br />

entrusting their son's case (and life) to a black lawyer<br />

in The house gun. That pattern is repeated here in that<br />

Julie, confident rich man's daughter, contemptuous <strong>of</strong><br />

the Suburbs and yet a product <strong>of</strong> it, street smart as<br />

street smart goes in her part <strong>of</strong> the world, is<br />

transposed to a dusty, forlorn desert settlement,<br />

dependent for everything from food to communication<br />

on her ``Pickup'', the enigmatic Ibrahim/Abdu,<br />

who understands her as little as she understands him.<br />

Gordimer assumes authority over her characters<br />

with a certain steely certitude that can come across as<br />

condescending: ``She wants to respond with a surge <strong>of</strong><br />

tenderness and guilt at having to have been reminded<br />

<strong>of</strong> this ± the nostalgia she thinks he is expressing. But<br />

~75 .... REVIEWS


at the same time her self-protective instinct ± which is<br />

the image <strong>of</strong> herself she believes to be her true self and<br />

that she has contrived to project to him ± prompts her<br />

to head him <strong>of</strong>f with an explanation commensurate<br />

with that image'' (37).<br />

Gordimer cuts through her characters' self-delusion<br />

and interprets their misunderstandings for us with the<br />

confidence <strong>of</strong> a creator fully in possession <strong>of</strong> her<br />

creation: ``She is ashamed <strong>of</strong> her parents; he thinks<br />

she is ashamed <strong>of</strong> him. Neither knows either, about<br />

the other.'' (38) It becomes clear to the reader and<br />

perhaps eventually also to Julie that her enlightened<br />

views are not shared by the object <strong>of</strong> her enlightenment.<br />

Ibrahim refers scathingly to ``her rich girl's<br />

Cafe ideas <strong>of</strong> female independence'' (256), and here is<br />

a painful discrepancy between her concern for his<br />

welfare and his callous readiness to take advantage <strong>of</strong><br />

whatever material benefit he can derive from the<br />

relationship. But for once Julie is allowed to<br />

transcend her humiliation and, in a sense, her author's<br />

disdain. To compare the outcome with that <strong>of</strong> July's<br />

people is to recognize the distance Gordimer has<br />

travelled as writer and as social critic. Whereas the<br />

Smales family had indignities heaped upon them that<br />

it was difficult not to imagine as sponsored by the<br />

author, Julie, misguided liberal though she may be, is<br />

afforded agency <strong>of</strong> her own: not the absurd gesture <strong>of</strong><br />

accompanying Abdu to his desert settlement, but the<br />

decision to stay on without him.<br />

Where, at the end <strong>of</strong> July's people Maureen Smales<br />

is pictured running towards the helicopter that<br />

represents some alternative, however ambiguous, to<br />

the settlement, Julie insists on staying; and staying not<br />

for love, since Ibrahim is about to leave, but for the<br />

strange appeal <strong>of</strong> the desert, its half-inarticulate<br />

people, the gentle, submissive women, even the stray<br />

dog that haunts the outskirts <strong>of</strong> the village. Gordimer<br />

is here perhaps closer than she's ever been to<br />

portraying solidarity between women, even in the<br />

face <strong>of</strong> the erotic bind between man and woman that<br />

she here again asserts and celebrates.<br />

I have heard it suggested by Lars Engle that<br />

<strong>Co</strong>etzee's Disgrace was in part a reply to Gordimer's<br />

None to accompany me, his dark vision intended as a<br />

corrective to her more hopeful one. If this is so, one<br />

may be tempted to extend this to a view <strong>of</strong> The pickup<br />

as in its turn a reply to Disgrace: the young white<br />

woman taken up in an alien community is here not a<br />

source <strong>of</strong> perplexity and outrage; it is seen as a free<br />

choice freely taken (and without the sacrifice <strong>of</strong> the<br />

dog). The muted ending is wide open, promising<br />

nothing in terms <strong>of</strong> reconciliation or resolution; but<br />

Julie has travelled an immense distance, emotionally<br />

as well as physically, from the LA Cafe and its<br />

assumptions. Ibrahim's taunt that ``her decision was a<br />

typical piece <strong>of</strong> sheltered middle-class western romanticism''<br />

(262) gradually loses its validity as a disabused<br />

Julie discovers her own meaning in the desert.<br />

Vladisavic 's protagonist, on the other hand, has<br />

remained in Hillbrow and returns to his flat and his<br />

dictionaries. But he, too, has travelled: he has walked<br />

through the night, with a young woman named<br />

Shirlaine (``The poor thing was a portmanteau,'' he<br />

comments, not unsympathetically (289)), shared a<br />

roast chicken with her at the eponymous all-night<br />

Restless Supermarket, and though his life seems not<br />

to have been changed by it, one senses that for once<br />

he has ventured beyond the margins <strong>of</strong> his page, and<br />

lived with the corrigenda and delenda that make up<br />

``the foul pro<strong>of</strong> <strong>of</strong> the world''.<br />

Shirlaine <strong>of</strong>fers him such consolation as she can for<br />

the destruction <strong>of</strong> the Cafe Europa and all it<br />

represents: ``I can't believe you're so upset this joint<br />

is closing down. It's not the end <strong>of</strong> civilization, you<br />

know. There are new places for whites opening up in<br />

Rosebank'' (300). For Tearle it is the end <strong>of</strong><br />

civilization, <strong>of</strong> course, with its mythical city <strong>of</strong> Alibi,<br />

but he has had a glimpse <strong>of</strong> an alternative civilization,<br />

and walked the streets <strong>of</strong> the gritty new Hillbrow that<br />

make up the here and the now. It's a tiny journey, but<br />

Vladisavic convinces us that it matters; just as<br />

Gordimer convinces us that Julie's harebrained<br />

scheme is ultimately liberating.<br />

By now the old question <strong>of</strong> what South African<br />

authors will write about after Apartheid has been<br />

given a rich variety <strong>of</strong> answers. These two novels<br />

provide us with two more, suggesting that it's not time<br />

yet to despair for lack <strong>of</strong> a subject matter.<br />

~76 .... REVIEWS


Running Zen into postmodernism<br />

Marilet Sienaert. 2001. The I <strong>of</strong> the beholder:<br />

identity formation in the art and writing <strong>of</strong><br />

Breyten Breytenbach. Cape Town: Kwela<br />

Books and South African History Online.<br />

IAN TROMP<br />

This is one in a series <strong>of</strong> books, Social Identities South<br />

Africa, under the general <strong>editor</strong>ship <strong>of</strong> Abebe Zegeye.<br />

The colophon describing the Social Identities South<br />

Africa Series refers to the crucial changes that have<br />

taken place in South African cultures since the first<br />

democratic elections in 1994, and describes the series'<br />

mission in terms <strong>of</strong> clarifying ``the nature and<br />

influence <strong>of</strong> the identities being formed in response''<br />

to the end <strong>of</strong> statutory apartheid. This is the first<br />

book in the series to be focused on the work <strong>of</strong> a<br />

single South African artist, and Sienaert is primarily<br />

interested (as her subtitle indicates) with the formation<br />

<strong>of</strong> personal identity within Breytenbach's art and<br />

writing, and only tangentially with broader matters <strong>of</strong><br />

social identity in South Africa. This is a monograph<br />

on the work <strong>of</strong> a controversial artist and writer, who<br />

has spent most <strong>of</strong> his adult life living outside the<br />

country <strong>of</strong> his birth, whose influences ± though<br />

intimately tied to his experience as an ``albino<br />

terrorist'' ± have as much or more to do with<br />

European critical and philosophical theories <strong>of</strong> the<br />

late 1960s, 1970s and 1980s, and with Zen Buddhism,<br />

as they do with South African politics, identity, or<br />

culture.<br />

Sienart's second and third chapters present the<br />

approaches <strong>of</strong> Zen and <strong>of</strong> certain prominent poststructuralist<br />

theorists. These are the defining chapters<br />

<strong>of</strong> her book, which establish the paradigm applied in<br />

the four succeeding chapters. Chapter Two considers<br />

the Buddhist doctrine <strong>of</strong> ``no-self'', or ana}tman (Skt),<br />

one <strong>of</strong> the three characteristics which the Buddha<br />

described as defining all conditioned existence (the<br />

other two are impermanence and unsatisfactoriness).<br />

Put simply, the insight <strong>of</strong> ana}tman is the realisation<br />

that there is no fixed self, that ± like everything else<br />

around us ± we are subject to constant change, and<br />

that there is no enduring substrate with which we can<br />

meaningfully identify. Chapter Three outlines ideas <strong>of</strong><br />

the ``shifting subject position'' in postmodern literary<br />

and psychological theory. Though her material in<br />

both these chapters is difficult, Sienaert's exposition is<br />

fairly clear. Her prose style, though, is stilted, and in<br />

places quite turgid and repetitive. Though she cannot<br />

be blamed for the pomposity and wilful difficulty <strong>of</strong><br />

the French theorists, she could certainly have<br />

tempered her exposition <strong>of</strong> their work. This limitation<br />

might have been attributed to the fact that these two<br />

chapters were translated from Afrikaans, but their<br />

tone is not much different to the rest <strong>of</strong> the book, and<br />

the limitations <strong>of</strong> the prose <strong>of</strong> these opening chapters<br />

carry through the remainder <strong>of</strong> the book.<br />

Though Sienaert acknowledges that there are<br />

differences between the approaches <strong>of</strong> Zen and<br />

postmodernism, there is yet a troubling coincidence<br />

<strong>of</strong> these very different views throughout her book. She<br />

distinguishes them in several passages, such as the<br />

following:<br />

Although such blurring <strong>of</strong> conventional self-other boundaries<br />

and the associated notion <strong>of</strong> a fluid identity invite readings<br />

in terms <strong>of</strong> Buddhist selflessness, the shifting ``I'' also<br />

clearly emerges, in true postmodernist fashion, as a construct<br />

within the discursive practice <strong>of</strong> writing or painting.<br />

(68^9)<br />

And again (familiarly):<br />

Although a reading in terms <strong>of</strong> Buddhist selflessness goes a<br />

long way in clarifying statements <strong>of</strong> this kind, the blurring <strong>of</strong><br />

conventional subject-object boundaries and the associated<br />

notion <strong>of</strong> a shifting ``I''also postulates identity, in true postmodernist<br />

fashion, as a construct within the discursive practice<br />

<strong>of</strong> writing or painting. (81)<br />

The abiding sense that there is yet a sleight <strong>of</strong><br />

mapping Buddhist ``selflessness'' onto postmodernist<br />

ideas <strong>of</strong> identity's non-fixity is perhaps heightened by<br />

the fact that the book is structured with its two<br />

introductory chapters establishing the ground and<br />

parameters <strong>of</strong> her approach to Breytenbach's work.<br />

Because she does not adequately distinguish them<br />

from one another, it seems that she runs the two<br />

together. Some <strong>of</strong> the things Sienaert says in her<br />

chapter about Zen have interesting resonances with<br />

postmodernism, but the transaction does not work in<br />

the other direction. Since the metaphors and imagery<br />

<strong>of</strong> Zen are attractively poetic, one can easily be misled<br />

by reading them in terms <strong>of</strong> other discourses, here<br />

that <strong>of</strong> postmodernism. But the approaches and<br />

positions <strong>of</strong> these disciplines are very difficult to<br />

integrate with Buddhist beliefs in any but the most<br />

superficial ways, and the brevity <strong>of</strong> Sienaert's discussion<br />

means she is unable to adequately argue such an<br />

integration ± which, anyway, is not her project.<br />

~77 .... REVIEWS


Several years ago, one <strong>of</strong> the Johannesburg newspapers<br />

(I forget which) ran a cartoon in response to a<br />

series <strong>of</strong> remarks Breytenbach had made in criticism<br />

<strong>of</strong> the ANC government. The cartoon was headlined<br />

``Soutpiel'', and depicted Breytenbach towering over<br />

Earth's globe (much as in one <strong>of</strong> his own more<br />

pleasing drawings, ``Hy kom met die sekelmaan'')<br />

with one foot in Paris and the other somewhere in<br />

South Africa. And from this l<strong>of</strong>ty position between<br />

the two cultures he inhabits, he was urinating on his<br />

homeland. I cite this not because I agree with the<br />

cartoonist's view <strong>of</strong> Breytenbach, but because it is<br />

descriptive <strong>of</strong> a real disjuncture in his relation to the<br />

culture and politics <strong>of</strong> South Africa, and to his social<br />

identity within that culture and those politics.<br />

The Brazilian poet Machado wrote (in Bly's<br />

translation) that it is necessary, before writing a<br />

poem, to invent the poet to write it. This could have<br />

made a very good epigraph to Sienaert's book, for her<br />

concern throughout is with the invention <strong>of</strong> Breyten<br />

Breytenbach, rather than with the social identities <strong>of</strong><br />

the series' title. To my mind, Breytenbach is an<br />

extraordinarily uneven poet and painter. Among the<br />

works cited and reproduced in this volume there are<br />

images that are clumsy in their technical means, and<br />

passages that are unduly solipsistic; but there are also<br />

images <strong>of</strong> delightful competence and poignancy<br />

(``Here's a forest-like eternity''), and some <strong>of</strong> his<br />

poems are masterful (though Sienaert tends to quote<br />

more convoluted, dense examples). Though the reader<br />

has to work hard ± not because the material is difficult<br />

(though it sometimes is), but because <strong>of</strong> the limitations<br />

<strong>of</strong> Sienaert's style and manner, this is yet a<br />

capable series <strong>of</strong> essays, which <strong>of</strong>fers engaging insight<br />

into Breytenbach's oeuvre.<br />

Ruled by his dark side<br />

Arthur Nortje. 2000. Anatomy <strong>of</strong> dark: collected<br />

poems <strong>of</strong> Arthur Nortje. Ed. Dirk<br />

Klopper. Pretoria: Unisa.<br />

GARETH CORNWELL<br />

The first sentence <strong>of</strong> Dirk Klopper's Preface announces<br />

that this volume ``comprises the complete<br />

poetry <strong>of</strong> Arthur Nortje (1942±1970)'' (xxiv). In fact it<br />

doesn't ± a Port Elizabeth postgraduate student has<br />

recently unearthed another 15 poems from the years<br />

1962±63 (Hendricks 2002). But believe me, the 401<br />

pages <strong>of</strong> poetry gathered together in Anatomy <strong>of</strong> dark<br />

will be more than enough for even the most devoted<br />

Nortje enthusiast.<br />

Klopper rightly points out that his <strong>editor</strong>ial<br />

``principle <strong>of</strong> inclusiveness ... has the advantage ... <strong>of</strong><br />

revealing Nortje's poetic practice in the most comprehensive<br />

way possible'' (xxiv). But by picking up all<br />

the poems he could find, including ``incomplete or<br />

imperfect'' drafts, Klopper has done nothing to<br />

enhance Nortje's reputation. Keeping my finger in<br />

the handy guide to sources at the back <strong>of</strong> the book<br />

and checking every time I came across what seemed to<br />

me a worthwhile poem, I noted with some dismay that<br />

every single such poem had been published before. It<br />

might be argued that this proves no more than that<br />

my taste happens to coincide with that <strong>of</strong> Dennis<br />

Brutus, who edited Dead roots (1973), the most<br />

comprehensive collection <strong>of</strong> Nortje's poems up till<br />

now. But to me it suggests that Nortje's poetic<br />

achievement, though not inconsiderable, was distinctly<br />

limited. After all, he was less than 28 years<br />

old when he died, a lifetime <strong>of</strong> writing still ahead <strong>of</strong><br />

him; and in my view, a clear majority <strong>of</strong> the 411<br />

poems in Anatomy <strong>of</strong> dark can without condescension<br />

be classified as juvenilia.<br />

On the evidence <strong>of</strong> this collection, I would divide<br />

Nortje's brief but prolific poetic career into four<br />

phases. The first comprises the poems written in<br />

South Africa, 1960±65, before his departure for<br />

Oxford. Although there are exceptions, these early<br />

poems display most glaringly the faults that Nortje's<br />

writing never altogether escaped: most notably, a<br />

pr<strong>of</strong>ligacy with language that repeatedly sacrifices<br />

clarity and meaning in favour <strong>of</strong> verbal invention. The<br />

baroque exorbitance <strong>of</strong> Nortje's imagery and diction<br />

mean that one seldom encounters ± in the earlier<br />

poems, at least ± any descriptive detail or personal<br />

emotion unmediated by fanciful abstraction or<br />

rhetorical flourish. Even when the expression is terse,<br />

the emotion or thought somehow keeps getting lost in<br />

the words, as Nortje awkwardly pursues rhyme,<br />

confuses registers, skirts bathos. This ``protest poem''<br />

dated June 1963 is a relatively austere example:<br />

~78 .... REVIEWS


What We Fear Most Must Happen<br />

Dark ragged youth at the campus store,<br />

raps a dull coin. Sharp voice rings<br />

down steel and glass and marble corridor;<br />

``Make mine milk, make quick'' she sings.<br />

He spilt a great deal on the floor<br />

but laughed, his thick lip quivering.<br />

This is the hallmark <strong>of</strong> the poor,<br />

They hardly ever cry over these things.<br />

Only the blonde Apollo wins<br />

(and he gets the libations too).<br />

The thirsty sun drinks all our dew:<br />

sandwiches stored in cellophane skins<br />

are curled and dried and hard to chew;<br />

heads are bowed, hands chained to shins<br />

because the gods won't <strong>of</strong>fer you<br />

ambrosial slices from their rich bins.<br />

In spite <strong>of</strong> what theThunderer thinks,<br />

bold posters scream ^ give Bread, not Guns!<br />

A starving heart is left to shrink<br />

so that a marble face can grin;<br />

atatteredyouthwhobuysourdrinks<br />

falls back with a cracked, an empty cup,<br />

the red wine gushing from his hip.<br />

Among the gems uncovered by Shaheed Hendricks in his<br />

MA research is a comment by Nortje's English teacher at<br />

Paterson High in Port Elizabeth, Dennis Brutus. In response<br />

to the young Nortje's poem ``To Nomis'', Brutus writes:<br />

The theme does not emerge clearly and the emphasis seems to be<br />

on the technical.The emotion comes through so faintly that it suggests<br />

a manufactured rather than genuine one ^ or a disproportionate<br />

one.<br />

Athought:<br />

Surely it is possible for you to use the technical resources you must<br />

exploit on a subject more personally felt ^ even if less exalted emotionally:<br />

some anger, or problem, or frustration or argument which<br />

involves you personally and directly? (Hendricks 2002, Appendix 3)<br />

Would that Nortje had taken this advice more seriously!<br />

Far too many <strong>of</strong> the poems are prevented by their ``technical<br />

resources'' from delivering a coherent thought or emotion.<br />

In the early work, an obvious debt to Gerard Manley<br />

Hopkins is partly to blame, but the brash virtuosity remains<br />

long after the obvious signs <strong>of</strong> Hopkins's influence have<br />

disappeared.<br />

When Nortje's writing gets into its stride in England from<br />

1966 there is a palpable increase in quality and control: one<br />

notices a greater awareness <strong>of</strong> poetic decorum, especially <strong>of</strong><br />

diction, with no loss <strong>of</strong> imaginative power. At the same time<br />

the poems become more personal: in works like ``Foreign<br />

body'' (158), ``Casualty'' (168), ``Up late'' (192) and the<br />

brilliant ``Waiting'' (243), Nortje begins to explore the<br />

implications <strong>of</strong> exile and the complexities <strong>of</strong> a self in the<br />

process <strong>of</strong> emerging from the leap between coloured slum in<br />

apartheid South Africa and the urbanities <strong>of</strong> Oxford:<br />

The germ lodges like a young grain<br />

in the gloomy oyster <strong>of</strong> the soul.<br />

What substance around the foreign body<br />

can pearl it smooth, what words can make me whole?<br />

(from ``Foreign Body'')<br />

You yourself have vacated the violent arena<br />

for a northern life <strong>of</strong> semi-snow<br />

under the Distant Early Warning System:<br />

I suffer the radiation burns <strong>of</strong> silence.<br />

It is not cosmic immensity <strong>of</strong> catastrophe<br />

that terrifies me:<br />

it is solitude that mutilates,<br />

the night bulb that reveals ash on my sleeve.<br />

(from ``Waiting'')<br />

Then, in late 1967, Nortje moves to Canada, and his<br />

poetry takes a nosedive. In his preface to Lonely against the<br />

light, Nortje's friend Raymond Leitch wrote as follows:<br />

He came to Canada to meet an inamorata [according to Hendricks,<br />

Joan <strong>Co</strong>rnelius from Port Elizabeth], presumably to marry<br />

her. Once, in a drunken moment, he told me that he would never<br />

form any close attachments with any woman because he had been<br />

cuckolded by this Canadian resident. Things began to fall apart. A<br />

man he had befriended in Hope, British <strong>Co</strong>lumbia, committed suicide.<br />

A close friend in South Africa committed suicide. He could not<br />

get published inToronto. He felt humiliated because the <strong>University</strong> <strong>of</strong><br />

Toronto's August School <strong>of</strong> Graduate Studies insisted that he complete<br />

honours courses in English before being allowed into graduate<br />

school . . . He was popping amphetamines and barbiturates,<br />

absenting himself from his job and being unusually concerned<br />

about his health. (Nortje1973:7)<br />

If one adds to all this his ongoing drinking problem (James<br />

Davidson recalls that when Nortje visited him in Vancouver,<br />

he was drinking a bottle <strong>of</strong> whisky a night [Hendricks<br />

2002:124]) and the bald fact that Nortje found Canada<br />

bland and uninspiring, one begins to understand why his<br />

writing from this period is so confused, directionless,<br />

~79 .... REVIEWS


lacklustre. One also sees quite clearly the extent to<br />

which Nortje was a child <strong>of</strong> his time and place, the<br />

place being North America and the time the crest <strong>of</strong><br />

the 1960s youth counter-culture movement. Poems<br />

like ``Mundane monday'' (241) are clearly influenced<br />

by the ``psychedelic'' vibes <strong>of</strong> the era (cf ``Message<br />

from an LSD eater'', 210), and a piece like<br />

``Walking'' (281) reminds one <strong>of</strong> nothing so much as<br />

the ``subversive'' free-association monologues which<br />

served as sleeve notes for Bob Dylan's early albums.<br />

A visit to London in February-March 1970 sees<br />

Nortje's verse perk up and marks the beginning <strong>of</strong><br />

the fourth and final phase. There are amazing bursts<br />

<strong>of</strong> creativity in Toronto in April/May and back in<br />

Oxford in the months leading up to his death in<br />

December: these produced a score <strong>of</strong> memorable<br />

poems, including the incomparable ``Dogsbody Half-<br />

Breed'' (344), and the deeply moving ``All Hungers<br />

Pass Away'', which ends thus:<br />

The rain abates. Face-down<br />

I lie, thin arms folded, half-aware<br />

<strong>of</strong> skin that tightens over pelvis.<br />

Pathetic, this, the dark posture.<br />

Written less than a fortnight before Nortje was found<br />

dead, 1 the poem has been read as a presentiment <strong>of</strong><br />

suicide; but recalling the reference at the end <strong>of</strong> the<br />

previous stanza to his ``[recovery] from the wasted<br />

years'', it is possible to construe the posture the poet<br />

describes (turned away from the world, if not exactly<br />

foetal) as expressing a time <strong>of</strong> introspective pause, a<br />

time <strong>of</strong> waiting for the slow rise <strong>of</strong> new life,<br />

renascence. I would like to believe that Nortje felt his<br />

life had reached a turning point, and that he was at<br />

last mustering the resources to face and defeat the<br />

intimate demon that had dogged him from Africa to<br />

Canada and back ± his own self-loathing.<br />

If the previously unpublished poems in this<br />

handsome edition don't add much to Arthur Nortje's<br />

reputation as a poet, those interested in his life will<br />

find a great deal to mull over. As Klopper's wellchosen<br />

title suggests, the creativity <strong>of</strong> the man Leitch<br />

described as ``a companionable roisterer'' (Nortje<br />

1973:7) was ruled by his dark side, the shadow cast<br />

by his experience as the bastard child <strong>of</strong> a coloured<br />

South African ghetto.<br />

Note<br />

1 Nortje died by choking on his own vomit after ingesting<br />

quantities <strong>of</strong> alcohol and barbiturates. He was<br />

found by his friend, Donald Arthur, lying face down in<br />

bed. The <strong>Co</strong>roner returned an open verdict on the<br />

question <strong>of</strong> suicide.<br />

Works cited<br />

Hendricks, Shaheed. 2002. Arthur Nortje in Port Elizabeth:<br />

a regional reconstruction <strong>of</strong> his world through interviews,<br />

letters, diaries, poems and photographs. Unpublished<br />

MA dissertation, Vista <strong>University</strong>, Port Elizabeth.<br />

Nortje, Arthur.1973. Dead roots: poems. London: Heinemann.<br />

______ . 1973. Lonely against the light.Grahamstown:New<strong>Co</strong>in.<br />

~80 .... REVIEWS


Notes on contributors<br />

..........................<br />

Diane Simmons is the author <strong>of</strong> books on Jamaica Kincaid and Maxine Hong Kingston. Portions <strong>of</strong> her study <strong>of</strong><br />

the popular literature <strong>of</strong> British Imperialism are forthcoming in The Journal for the Psychoanalysis <strong>of</strong> Culture and<br />

Society and <strong>Co</strong>nnecticut Review, and she is the winner <strong>of</strong> the 2002 Heinz Kohut Prize for her essay ``Chivalry,<br />

`Mutiny', and Sherlock Holmes''. She is an assistant pr<strong>of</strong>essor <strong>of</strong> English at City <strong>University</strong> <strong>of</strong> New York-<br />

Borough <strong>of</strong> Manhattan <strong>Co</strong>mmunity <strong>Co</strong>llege.<br />

Ian Tromp writes regularly for the Times Literary Supplement and Poetry Review in England, and for Poetry, The<br />

Nation, and Boston Review in the US. He is a member <strong>of</strong> the Western Buddhist Order and teaches meditation<br />

and Buddhism in Cambridge.<br />

Stephan Meyer is engaged in postgraduate study at the <strong>University</strong> <strong>of</strong> South Africa and Basel <strong>University</strong>. Most <strong>of</strong><br />

his work is on (feminist) critical theory and collaborative auto/biography. With Judith LuÈ tge <strong>Co</strong>ullie and<br />

Thengani Ngwenya, he is co-editing a collection <strong>of</strong> interviews on auto/biography in southern Africa.<br />

Loren Kruger is the author <strong>of</strong> The national stage (<strong>University</strong> <strong>of</strong> Chicago Press) and The drama <strong>of</strong> South Africa<br />

(Routledge), and <strong>editor</strong> <strong>of</strong> The autobiography <strong>of</strong> Leontine Sagan (Wits <strong>University</strong> Press). She teaches at the<br />

<strong>University</strong> <strong>of</strong> Chicago, is a former <strong>editor</strong> <strong>of</strong> Theatre Journal and currently a contributing <strong>editor</strong> for Theatre<br />

Research International, Theatre Survey, and scrutiny2.<br />

Don Maclennan is one <strong>of</strong> South Africa's most highly regarded living poets in English. His volumes <strong>of</strong> poetry<br />

include <strong>Co</strong>llecting darkness (1988), Letters: new poems (1992), Solstice: poems (1997), Of women and some men<br />

(1998), and Notes from a Rhenish mission (2001).<br />

PP Fourie holds an MA from the <strong>University</strong> <strong>of</strong> Stellenbosch and lectures International Politics at the Rand<br />

Afrikaans <strong>University</strong>. He received a research grant from the Foundation for Research Development to assist in<br />

the completion <strong>of</strong> his Masters, and attended the Institut d'Etudes Politiques de Paris with the assistance <strong>of</strong> a<br />

French government bursary. Fourie has published one work <strong>of</strong> short (Afrikaans) fiction before.<br />

Nick Meihuizen is Pr<strong>of</strong>essor <strong>of</strong> English at the <strong>University</strong> <strong>of</strong> Zululand. He has published articles and essays on<br />

Yeats locally and internationally as well as a book in 1998. Currently he is engaged in extended work on<br />

CamoÄ ens, Pringle and Campbell in relation to contemporary world-views and the notion <strong>of</strong> a continuing<br />

imperium. He is also working on two historical novels, set in Portuguese Africa in the sixteenth century.<br />

Elwyn Jenkins is Pr<strong>of</strong>essor Emeritus <strong>of</strong> English at Vista <strong>University</strong> in Pretoria and a Research <strong>Associate</strong> <strong>of</strong> the<br />

Children's Literature Research Unit at Unisa. His latest book, South Africa in English-language children's<br />

literature, 1814±1912, was published in 2002.<br />

Gareth <strong>Co</strong>rnwell is a Senior Lecturer in the Department <strong>of</strong> English at Rhodes <strong>University</strong>.<br />

~81 .... NOTES ON CONTRIBUTORS


Michiel Heyns is Pr<strong>of</strong>essor <strong>of</strong> English at the <strong>University</strong> <strong>of</strong> Stellenbosch. He has written on the nineteenth century<br />

English novel and on contemporary South African fiction. His first novel will appear later this year from<br />

Jonathan Ball.<br />

~82 .... NOTES ON CONTRIBUTORS

Hooray! Your file is uploaded and ready to be published.

Saved successfully!

Ooh no, something went wrong!